I n lica n Id /lil ii'i~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~i I/1 /jji i~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~O NOTES, CRITICAL AND EXPLANATORY, ON THE CACTS OF THE APOSTLES, BY MELANCTION W. JACOBUS, PROFESSOR OF BIBLICAL LITERATURE, &o. IN THE WESTERN THEOLOGICOA 8EMINARY AT ALLEGHENY CITY, PA PHILADELPHIA: PRESBYTERIAN BOARD OF PUBLICATION, No. 821 CHESTNUT STREET. Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1859, by MELANCTHON W. JACOBUS, th Clerk's Office of the District Court of the United States for the Southern DIetsi of the State of New York. PREFACE. iT has been the aim of the Author, which he has cherished and prosecuted aurng several years past, to present, in a single volume, for popular use, an Exposition of " The Acts." Be has been aware of a very general desire, among Bible readers, to study this book with ihe aid of a manual commentary that should embody the most valuable results of investigation. And he has had some reason to believe that notwithstanding the important aids lately furnished, there remained something to do for the elucidation of the history on the plan which he has here pursued. The method adopted by the Author in the other Historical Books, is much more advantageous in thisi-namely, to arrange the materials under appropriate headings throughout, so as to call attention, all along, to the points and periods of the history, and then to group together all these headings in a Synoptical view. Thus theie is presented to the eye at once a comprehensive Outline, by the aid of which tLe separate epochs and progressive stages of the History may be viewed in their proper relations. For lack of this aid, many cmuory readers have not yet understood that the History in this book extends through a period of thirty-two, or three years — equal in extent to the time covered by the Gospel History, and embracing the second third part of. the century, as thtu Gospel history embraces the first third. Nor is it likely to be seen, without some such tabular view, how the History in "The Acts" covers the times and circumstances in which the Epistles of Paul were written. For this reason the author has believed an important end would be gained by incorporating, at the time and place where they belong, (so nearly as can be ascertained,) the briefest notices of the several Epistles of PauL Indeed this has seemed necessary for a proper comprehension of the whole. These Letters are indeed among the Acts of the Apostles, and light is often thrown upon them by bringing to view their connections with the Narrative. Though the chronology of some of them, especially of the Pastoral Epistles, is not positively fixed, yet it is quite sufficiently established for this purpose. The facts scattered through the Epistles are necessary for a thorough understanding of " the Acts." And as the Epistles are not arranged in their chron. ological order, in our common version, and as the Holy Spirit had a plan, doubtless, in the very order in which these Inspired Books were put in circulation, we cannot doubt that the method adopted will conduce greatly to a proper understanding of the New Testament. Especially the interest which the (iii, ir PREFACE. Author's own classes have expressed in this mode of studying the Acts, has encouraged him to present it in this popular form. As the only Inspired History of the New Testament Church is here given, it becomes most deeply interesting and useful to Christians of all time to mark the great principles here illustrated-to observe the true nature of Christ's Kingdom, as here set forth, and to notethe terue Idea of the Church, and the law of its progress. Here is the illustration of those Parables which our Blessed Lord spake about the Kingdom of God. Here we see that Christianity is not a development of Judaism any more than a material substance is the development of its shadow; while yet we find here the occasions and steps by:whieh the true Doctrine and Polity of the Christian Church are brought to view by the Spirit of God for our teaching in all time.: This development within the sphere of the Inspired History, is our authority in all the interests of Christ's Kingdom, for the extension of the same Church until it shall cover the whole earth. Its rapid progress in Apostolic times against all opposition, so that during these few years it had reached the chief seats of power and learning, and had already, in miniature, made the conquest of the world, stands an indisputable proof of its Divine origin. The documents which narrate the facts are amply attested. And Christianity has thus a historical basis, independently of any questions peculiar to itself. It: comes attested to us as a supernatural systemits first grand event-THE INCARNATION, on which indeed it is base'd-being a MIRACLE, yet a HISTORICAL fACT, as much as any other which is'found on record in the annals of History.' The important use of this Book to the Church in all time cannot be overrated. Take, for example, the First Revival. It is the pattern for all Revivals of the true Religion. There is still the same command of Christ to " wait for the Promise'> already given - the Promise of the Father. There must be PRAYER —pecific prayer-concerted prayer-continuous prayer-believing prayer -pleading the promise. And these are the conditions, not upon which, but'in which, the blessing comes down. Always the outpouring results directly from tho Exaltation and Glorification of the Crucified Jesus. So also the History of Prayer, as found in these Inspired Annals, becomes most interesting and needful to be studied as a guide for every period of the Church. Here we have the Prayer of the Church for the promised Baptism of the Spirit, (ch. 1: 14,)-Prayer as a stated Ordinance of the Church, (ch. 2: 42,)-Prayer for Deliverance from Persecutors, (ch. 4: 24,)-Prayer for an individual, (for Peter in prison, ch. 12: 5,)-Prayer in the Commissioning of Missionaries, (ch. 13: 3,) &e. The History also of the Church's progress-of the Domestic and the Foreign work-of the active and successful publishing of the Gospel by the private membership-of the appointment of Missionaries to the Heathen, and of their efficient operations in such various communities-are so many chapters for every age of the Church. PREFACE. w It will be found, also, that the iHousehold Covenant has great prominence in the History. The Christian Life, also, as here given, is most instructive-in which Benefieence is a leading feature-no occasional, incidental thing, but a part of the worship and of the fellowship,-incorporated with all the Christian living, and with all the service of Christ's House. The Author has felt it his duty and privilege to make free use of all the helps at hand; and he hereby acknowledges his indebtedness, in greater or less degree, to them all. The most recent work of his learned and excellent friend and former Preceptor, Dr. J. ADDISON ALEXANDER, is one of those numerous and valuable aids which have been constantly before him. And in addition to all the ordinary sources, have been the Author's personal observations of Biblical places, which the reader will find embodied in the Notes. Whereverit has served to throw light upon the passage, the most literal translation has been given of the Greek text, so as to furnish to the common reader the full benefit of the original. This has been done in a way to avoid such minute verbal criticism as would confuse the continuous reading. Accordingly the paraphrase form has frequently been used, as the most direct method, and produ. cing the least interruption. The MAP, which seems so necessary for the study of this Book, is drawn on stone from a most recent and well-corrected English copy. The ILLUSTRATIONS are abundant and of superior execution, such as will make the volume most useful to the many readers in Families, Schools, and Bible Classes, who desire the amplest helps. Some of these are from Dr. Thomson's late work, " The Land and the Book," verified also by the Auttor's own observations, in his Travels through the Lands of the Bible. And no, in issuin th s fourth volume of the Notes on the New Testament, completing the Historical Books, all thanks are due to God, with the encouraging hope that this may find its way into as many hands, and repay the labor by as many testimonies as the "N ~otes on the Gospels" have done. ALLEGHENY, April 15th, 1859. 1*' INTRODUCTION TO THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. AUTHOR, OBJECT, &c. TBz Authorship of this Book is indicated by the introductory address. The writer refers to a former treatise, or BOOK I. of the History. And we recognize at once " the Gospel by Luke," as that to which he refers. That Gospel narrative was addressed to this same Theophilus. And among the Evangelists, Luke was that one whose aim agrees most entirely with the object plainly contemplated in this BooK I. of the History. We have seen that he writes his " former treatise " in the spirit of thai worid-wide Gospel which Paul preached -and that he wrote it under the eye of Paul; so that it has borne the name of the Pauline Gospel. Here, now, he undertakes to show the steps by which the good tidings designed for all nations went abroad to the Jews and Gentiles. In this BooK II. then, we have the great opening Chapters of Church History. And, as Steir has well remarked, " Luke shows that a true Church history can be comprehended only out of a true Life of Christ, as the Gospels give it." See "Notes on Mark and Luke "-Introduction to Luke. The Historian indicates his Object and Plan in the opening verses of this Book. He states distinctly that he wrote the Gospel History as a summary narrative of the Life of Jesus, until the Ascension. But he notes here at once, as important for his present purpose, the Period of the Forty Days. And here he introduces the theme of our Lord's conversation and instructions, as it is also his own theme in this Outline History of the Primitive Church, or Kingdom of God. This Kingdom had been constantly set forth by our Lord to His Disciples-in parables and arguments, laboring to show its essential nature, its mode of extension, and its predicted progress and consummation. This is that which John the Baptist and Jesus Himself announced as at hand-which Christ so variously explained, as the seed secretly growing up, (Mark 4: 26;) the mustard seed, the leaven, &c. (Matt. 13:33;) as coming not with observation, (Luke 17: 20;) which is preached since John's time, and every man presseth into it, (Luke 16:16;) whose membership is of such as little children, (Matt. 19; 14;) which cannot be entered into except a man be born again, (John 3:3;) and which Christ forewarned the Jews should be taken from them and given to the cation bringing forth the fruits thereof, (Matt. 21: 43.) (vu) viii INTRODUCTION Accordingly Luke tells us that the theme of Christ's instructions to His Dis. ciples in his Resurrection flesh, during the Forty Days interval, was still the Kingdom of God, (vs. 3.) It was precisely in furtherance of these doctrinal instructions that He commanded them to wait at Jerusalem for the Promise of the Father-which, as had been declared by John the Baptist and by Himself also, was the Baptism of the Holy Ghost. That was the Ascension Gift which resulted immediately from His Glorification, (John 7: 39,) and this was to result at once in the diffusion of the Gospel to representatives of all lands, ch. 2: 5. This, therefore, is the natural Introduction of Luke's History, in which he puts forward the vital question of the Disciples to our Lord in regard to tha time for restoring again the kingdom to Israel. And the answer of the Great Head of the Church is'the key to Luke's plan. He relates THE FOUNDING AND EXTENJSION OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH U.NDEIi TrH DISPENSATION OF THE HOLT SPIRIT-according to: the promise of Christ, "YE SHALL BE WITNESSES UNTO ME BOTH IN JERUSALEX AND IN ALL JUDEA, AND IN SAMARIA, AND UNTO THE UTTERMOST PART OF THE EARTH,"- (vS. 8.) We see in this light how the Book before us has been regarded by some as X History of the Spirit's work, ahd by others as "the acts" or doings of the Rises Lord; and how others have entitled it "the GoSpel of the Holy Ghost." It is, indeed, all of these together. In accordance with Luke's plan, as above noted, we find this Apostolic History dividing itself, naturally, into THREE BooKS. First of all we are introduced to Boox I.-The CHURCHAMONG THE JEWS.. This appears, originally, as that small membership of the ancient Jewish Church which had embraced the doctrine -and hope of Christ Jesus, and which thus became the Nucleus in the formation of theChristian Church. The " Forty D/,s" period after the Resurrection had been spent by our Lord in morefully expo.ading to these Disciples of the ancient covenant the.rue idea ef the Church in its New dispensation. The preliminaries to the glorious development now at hand, are concerted and continuous PRAYER, with the transaction of fuch Church business as related to supplying a vacancy:in the Apostleship. And then we have (Part I.) THE FOUNDING AND MANIFESTATION OF THE CHRISTIAN CGURCH, (:hs. 1, 2.) Here occurs the ADVENT OF THE SPIRIT in the fullness of time,; at the first Christian Pentecost. The "Gift of Tongues" is a miraculous sign of what is to be accomplished among all people-the universal promulgation of the GospeL This introduces us, naturally, to THE FIRST THINGS of the, New Testament economy —-the FIRST PREACHING of the Apostles, &.., as the step by which we are brought to (Part IL.) THE SPREAD OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH AMONG THE' JEWS, (cha. 2-8.): Here we find the Church enjoying her First Great REVIVAL. The First Growth *f tb Church is now recorded-an accession of three thousand who "were added?' INTRODUCTION.- to the original body, and were baptized. The Christian Life is also noted in its primitive purity. Then, as a token of power and a means of progress, we find recorded the First Mliracle, (the lame man,) in which Peter and John are the actors-this leading also tothe First Hostility, (from the Sadducees, who denied the resurrection,) and this led to a still further accession to the membership, so that it numbered five thousand. Then, amidst all this increase and prosperity in the face of powerful opposition from without, we have narrated to us the First Defection from within, growing out of a vain ambition to make a show of large liberality, and to feign a gift of the Holy Ghost. The opposition of the Sadducees increasing, resulted in the First Imprisonment of the Twelve, and their miraculous deliverance. But now another calamity, worse than any opposition from without, befalls the Infant Church. It is the First Internal Dissension, growing out of a complaint raised by the foreign element, (the Greek-speaking Jews,) against the native element. Here, already, the native jealousy against any foreign tendencies was displaying itself, and the decision of the Apostles recognized the equal right of all in the Church to the alms and care of the brotherhood, without any such distinctions. This event led to a further development of Church polity in the Institution of the Deacon's office, and to the appointment of seven men to this work of supervising and supplying the poor. This controversy, however, tended to bring out more fully these conflicting elements in the Church. Among the Deacons was STEPHEN, supposed to be a Hellenist, who stood as the bold, uncompromising champion of the foreign interest as against the exclusive Jewish doctrine and claim.. He took the wider view of the Mosaic institutions-that they were preparatory to an extension of the Church to all nations; and that the true idea of Judaism was this, that it pointed to a world-wide Church of Jews and Gentiles, in which the "Israelite indeed" would be recognized as the son of wrestling Jacob, a man of prayer, and a believer in Christ Jesus as the true King of Israel. This position of Stephen in favor of Church extension, brought the conflict to a crisis, and this eloquent, godly witness for the truth, died at the hands of the Jewish mob-the FIRST CHRISTIAN MARTYR. This persecution, however, extended to the whole Christian Church at Jerusalem, and scattered the members everywhere publishing the word. Thus we are brought by very natural and distinct steps to a great item in the developmentBOOK II. —THE C RCUCH IN ITS TRANSITION FROM THE, JEWS TO THE GENTIiE, (chs. 8, 9.) Here we have, first, The Spread of Christianity beyond Jerusalem. This is the first great step by which the Church passes from the confines of the Old covenant, and the Apostles become " witnesses in Samaria." The Apostles are confined to Jerusalem for their head-quarters, while the Disciples are scattered abroad. But they become witnesses to Christ in all Judea, so that Peter makes a cirauit of these Churches, (ch. 9: 31-43.) Meanwhile, however, just at this juncture, it occurs that while the Apostles are remaining by Divine direction Within Jv dea, Philip, one of the Deacons, being driven out, preaches the Gospd x INTRODUCTION. in Samaria. This was the mixed people who formed a connecting link between the Jews and the Gentiles. They had been shut out from the first evangelizing arrangement, at the order of Christ Himself. But He afterwards (as we saw in John's history,) proclaimed the good news to the woman of Samaria, and the first fruits-were gathered by Him who admits others to reap from His sowing, and to rejoice together with Him. (See Appendix, Notes on John.) Peter and John are now sent down to sanction this new movement under Philip. Here at Samaria occurs, also, The First Conflict with Paganism, in the case of Simon Magus, who would purchase the gift of God with money. Yet by the agenc r of Philip, specially commissioned by the Holy Ghost, the Gospel goes stil. further abroad. The Eunuch of Ethiopia is gathered into the Church and baptized, as a first fruit of that uttermost part of the earth. Thus it comes to pass, as the Evangelical Prophet had predicted, that there should no longer be any national barriers, (as in case of the Samaritans,) nor any personal disabilities, (as of the Eunuch,) such as had obtained under the Old dispensation. Isaiah, chs. 55, 56. We stand now on the threshhold of that great event-the opening of the door of the kingdom to the Gentiles universally. In preparation for this grand development, a new Apostleship is to be raised up, while the original Twelve fulfill their office at, and about, the Mother Church at Jerusalem. The narrative now takes us back to Jerusalem from the Dispersion, and there we behold the youthful Saul of Tarsus, who had officiated at Stephen's death, now prosecuting his murderous work from Jerusalem to Damascus, sparing neither men nor women. But he is the man whom God has chosen to be a new Apostle. Himself a Hellenist, and thus of the foreign wing of the Jews, he is now converted and commissioned as the Apostle of the Gentiles. And now when the historian has pointed us to the Churches of Judea, as having rest from persecution, and enjoying the care of the Apostles, he introduces us to a new era in the history, BooK III. (Part I.)-THE SPREAD OF CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE DEVOUT GENTILES, (chs. 10-12.) The time has now arrived for the formal opening of the kingdom to the Gentiles by the same Apostle of the circumcision who had already opened it to the Jews. This new movement, therefore, is. quite in harmony with all the foregoing History. Peter must have been familiar with the great idea of the Prophets, that the Gentiles should be gathered into the Church and kingdom of God. But the Jewish view had been that the Gentiles could come in by first becoming proselytes to Judaism-and so through the Jewish gate. Peter now has a vision at Joppa, in which the true doctrine is set forth-that the Gentiles are to be regarded as equally admissible with the Jews. At the same time a devout Gentile, a representative of Csesar's power, had a corresponding vision, directing him to send for Peter, and to receive instruction from him. This family at Cesarea are brought into the Church, and are baptized; and the Conversion of t. houtscholdfufills the LHusehold Covenant Circumcision, we find is no longer INTRODUCTION. xl the seal of ti.e covenant, but Baptism. Meanwhile, and without any knowledge of this event, some disciples of the dispersion, who are spoken of as "men of Cyprus and Cyrene," are publishing the good news at Antioch, (in Syria,) "the Queen of the East "-and through their unofficial Christian labors, the FIRsT CHURCH OF THE GENTILES is gathered. Barnabas was sent down to them from Jerusalem by the Apostles, and he immediately went after Paul, of whose commission he knew as the Apostle of the Gentiles. Thus the MOTHER CHURCH of Gentile Christendom was founded. And here the Disciples were first called CnRISTIANS. Meanwhile, the persecution was raging at Jerusalem; and now at length one of the three chosen Apostles-James, the son of Zebedee-falls by the sword of Herod. Another of that same honored trio, Peter, was imprisoned, ready to share the same violent death. But over night he was miraculously released from prison by an angel, in answer to the special, earnest prayer of the Church. Herein is the POWER of the Church, in appropriating by prayer the power of the Risen Lord. Instead of Peter's death, we read of the horrible death of his persecutor, Ilerod Agrippa, at Cesarea-smitten by the vengeance of God. The date of this event we know from cotemporary history, to be A. D. 44. This brings us to the last Division of the History, BOOK III. (Part II.)-THE EXTENSION OF THE CHURCH AMONG THE IDOLATROUS GENTILES, (chs. 8-28.) Up to this period PETER-the Apostle of the Circumcision-had been the prominent actor, opening the door of the kingdom to Jews and Gentiles. Henceforth PAUL, the Apostle of the Uncircumcision, chiefly appears. The Church of Christ now enters fairly upon her GREAT MISSIONARY WORK. The ERA OF FOREIGN MISSIONS now commences. The Apostolical Commission of the Church to disciple all nations, is now to be carried out. The FIRST STEP taken by the Mother Chursh of the Gentiles, (after expressing a true Christian charity toward the Jews, by sending them alms in their extremity,) is to commission Two Missionaries to the Heathen. This was by the express direction of the Holy Spirit-and is a pattern to all Gentile Churches. Here begins the FIRST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. These First Missionaries of.the Church were SAUL (Paul) and BARNABAS, who take John Mark, of Jerusalem, as a helper. They go first to the Isles, westward-to Cyprus, the native country of Barnabas-and there, at the threshold of this great work among the Gentiles, Saul takes his new name,' PAUL"-and in the case of Paulus the Gentile, and Elymas the Jew, at Paphos, he has a specimen of his further successes. The Jew rejects the Gospel, while the Gentile believes. Thence the Missionaries pass into Asia Minor, (John Mark leaving them for his home.) They go preaching all along, " to the Jews first "-the synagogues being the chief places of religious concourse-and offering them lsA SXR- INTRODUCTION. the means of access to the Gentiles who attended them as proselytes, or "fearers of God." This course was every way consistent with the idea or Paul's commission to the Gentiles, as it proved in the results. At the Pisidian Antioch, the Apostle first declares himself in bold: terms, announcing to the Jews the great principle upon which he labored-offering the Gospel first to them, and when rejected by them turning to the Gentiles; who here invited it, as was foretold, (Isa. 65:1.) This arouses the envy of the Jews, who persecute the Missionaries, driving them from city to city-to Iconium, to Lystra and Derbe. They return by the same route, nevertheless, organizing Churches where they had labored, and they report themselves to the Church at Antioch. This ingathering of the Gentiles had now become the settled policy of the Church. But here a great practical question is raised, just at the point where the old Jewish exclusiveness found it hard to yield. The Judaizing view was that the Gentiles were to come into tha Church through the Jewish door-by first becoming proselytes to Judaism, and in token of this, receiving circumcision. This, indeed, ought to have been considered as already settled by God Himself, who gave the Holy Spirit to the uncircumcised Gentiles as well as to the Jews. Now, however, the question seemed to call for formal- Church action. Hence arose another development of Church polity. The FIRST SYNOD was now convened as a Court of Jesus Christ. It met at Jerusalem, and consisted of Apostles and Elders. The returned Missionaries were sent up as Commissioners, with others. The question was discussed. The arguments of Peter and James are given, and the motion of James was agreed to unanimously, as would seem.;This important decision was sent down in writing to the Churches, as an authoritative settlement of the vexed question. Now the Apostolic Missionaries are ready for a SECOND MISSIONARY JOURNEY. Two pairs go out instead of one. Paul having declined to take John Mark, Barnabas takes him, and Paul chooses SILAS, and they take different routes, and so the Missionary corps is doubled. We follow Paul, and find him with Silas, going again into Asia Minor, to Lystra and Derbe. He finds Timothy, whom he adds to their force. Pressing on westward, and being strangely forbidden, at this time, to enter certain provinces, (as Bithynia, and Proconsular Asia, of Which Ephesus was the capital,) they made their way westward still, to the coast, at ancient Troas. There, as they looked out over the narrow strait to the European shore, they received a special call by vision to carry the Gospel into Europe. Onward they go in this westward course. Their First Convert in all Europe is LYDIA, of Thyatira. The First Church is the noblehearted Church at PHILIPPI, to which Paul wrote an Epistle from his imprisonment at Rome. Luke has now been added to the company, or at any rate, he now appears in the narrative-serving, it would seem, in the capacity of a Mismionary Physician. Here again the Household Covenant- is recognized as a leads INT.RODUCTION.. il Ing feature in'the narrative. And whereas in the case of Cornelius the bessing signified in the Household Seal had been visited on the believing household-here, in the case of Lydia, the Family was baptized at once upon her profession, to seal to them the blessings promised in the Covenant. The Family of the Jailor was brought in-baptized and believing according to: tei:cease.::'Thus THE FAMILY is kept in view as the Nucleus of the Church. t$he Churches are gathered by Households. God still, as under the Old Covenant, propagates His Church by means of a pious posterity.. Thence to Thessalonica and Berea (without Luke, as would:seem,) they pass, and though persecuted still, they establish Churches, the former of which is that Church to which Paul addressed his earlier Epistles. Southward: now they go to "' the eyes of Greece"-Athens and Corinth-the chief cities of the world's learning, where the Greeks sought after wisdom. At the former city, among the classic temples of idolatry, he gathers in a representative man from the highest court:of the Sages —one Dionysius, the Areopagite-while at Corinth, the seat of so much corruption, he founded a more prominent Church, to whom, afterwards, he addresses two most comprehensive Epistles..Having now carried the Church of Christ into Europe, and established it in such chief Cities of that learned centre of the world, he passes, with his fellowlaborers and friends, toward Jerusalem, taking on his way the great city of the magic arts, EPHESUS, the capital of Proconsular Asia, where he had before been hindered from going. As the Jews invited him to remain, (instead of persecuting him, as was usual elsewhere,) he gave them a promise of his return, and goes forward to Jerusalem by way of Cesarea, and thence reports himself to the Church at Antioch. Thus we are brought to the THIRD AND LAST MISSIONARY JOURNEY. According to his promise given at Ephesus, he makes his way to that famous Capital and seat of Idolatry, which became one of the Seven Churches of Asia, and one of those to whom he afterwards wrote a great Epistle in his chains at Rome. At this point be tarries three years, making it a centre of his Missionary operations, and writing letters to different Churches already planted, and speaking already of his intention to reach Rome. He passes again into Greece, revisiting and strengthening the Churches. Here again he discovers his plan and his ardent desire to visit: the Metropolis of the World. Meanwhile, he addresses to the "saints" there a great Epistle, and announces his determination to visit them, if the Lord will. Now he is about to take his departure from the scene of his Missionary labors. He must go to Jerusalem, and only knows, by repeated assurances of the Holy Spirit, that he goes to suffer bonds and imprisonment. He takes most affecting leave of the Church at Ephesus, who formally part with him, (men, women and children of the Church,) at the shore, and bids them a most touching Farewell. Iney land at Tyre, and though friends beg him not to go up to Jerusalem, (as 2 Xir INTRODUCTION. the Disciples begged our Lord on similar grounds,) and though the Spirit wit nessed to him, by the Prophet Agabus and otherwise, what the fatal result must be, onward he presses. He takes the most conciliatory steps toward the hostile Jews, but he is soon arrested, and would have been cruelly sacrificed to their rage but for the interference of the Roman arms. Thus occurs the first step by which he is to pass to Rome. Meanwhile, he has his DEFENSES to make before Jews and Romans, on five different occasions. Before the Jewish multitude from the castle stairs, before the Jewish Sanhedrim - before Felix, the Roman governor at Cesarea, and confronted by the Jews of Jerusalem-and before Festus, his successor there, in like circumstances. Now he APPEALS TO CaSAR, and as a last opportunity of addressing his accusers, he pleads before Agrippa II. the King, and before the grand Court assembled at Cesarea. Thus strangely is he to arrive at length at PAGAN ROME. A Prisoner in chains-shipwrecked and wintering at Malta-welcomed by a double escort of Christians to Rome, and delivered over to the Pretorian Guard-he early calls together his kinsmen according to the flesh, and defines to them his position as an Ambassador in chains for Christ, and an Apostle of the Gentiles. Some of them believing and some of them disbelieving, he avails himself of his partial liberty in welcoming te his apartments all who came to him. And so, during two years, he preaches the Kingdom of God, and witnesses in his chains for Christ. Thus the History has traced the Inception, Transition and Extension of the Christian Church, till we see it planted in the chief cities of the civilized world, at the chief seats of its idolatries, learning and power, until it becomes firmly rooted in the Capital of the Roman Empire. The narrative here closes, at this establishment of the Kingdom of Christ in the Metropolis of the Great Fourth Kingdom of Prophecy. (Dan. 7: 17, 18.) Already by this crowning movement, which Christ Himself predicted to Paul, it is virtually accomplished, that " the Kingdom and the greatness of the Kingdom under the whole Heaven is given to the People of the Saints of the Most High," (Dan. 7: 27.) THE RISEN CHRIST IS PREACHED AS KING OF KINGS, NEAR THE PALACE OF THE CGESARS. And it has come to pass, in effect, and according to the order predicted by Christ, that the Apostles have received POWER by tha Advent of the Holy Spirit, and they hive become "WITNESSES UNTO CHRIST BOTH IN JERUSALEM AND IN ALL JUDEA, AND IN SAMARIA, AND UNTO THE UTTEBMOST PARTS O THE EARTH." INTRODUCTION. xv DATE, &c. For additional notices of the Author, &c., see " Notes on Miark and Lukec" Introduction to Luke, p. 115-117. It is quite generally agreed, except by the modern skeptical critics of the German School, that this Book was written at the close of the two year's period at Rome, (ch. 28:30)-about A. D. 63. Luke was then Paul's faithful companion, as he had also been on so great part of his journeyings. And when "all in Asia were turned away from him," (2 Tim. 1: 15,) and Demas and Crescens, and even Titus, for one reason or another, had left him, Luke remained faithful to him, even in his severest extremities and among bitterest enemies, (2 Tim. 4: 11.) The style is such as characterizes Luke's Gospel narrative; and terms and phrases peculiar to the writer of the former are found scattered through this Book. The Credibility of the History is made apparent from various sources. The coincidences, evidently undesigned, yet very striking and numerous, which are found between the statements of this writer and those of ancient and profane authorities, are most conclusive. The allusions to the secular history of the time, indifferent parts of the Roman Empire —to the laws, customs, political constitutions, &c., of different provinces, are found to agree most exactly with the facts. And where, in some instances, critics had supposed there must be an inaccuracy, the difficulty has been solved by antiquarian research. For example, as will be seen in the Notes, an ancient coin has served to confirm Luke's record in the minutest particulars, where the mystery had been unsolved before. An eminent writer has given, in two volumes, " The Hi.story of the Acts of the Holy Apostles confirmed from other Authors, and considered as full evidence of the Truth of Christianity." See Biscoe on the Acts. Dr. Paley has also produced a powerful argument for the' credibility of the History from the coincidences between the Acts and Paul's Epistles. See Paley's Horac Paulince-and the argument extended, in Birk's Horac Apostolicce. Besides these learned works, one of the ablest modern chronologists has applied his most exact criticism to the same effect. See Dr. Wieseler's Apostolic Chronology, (1848.) In addition to all these, a most singular and striking confirmation of Luke's statement has been brought to light by the Nautical Researches of James Smith, Esq., F. R. S. "on the Voyage and Shipwreck of St. Paul," (1848.) After what we have set forth respecting the Object and Plan of the Book, it will be plain that the Title, " The Acts of the Apostles," does not exactly express the drift of the History. This title was not given by the Author, and arose probably from the same source as that ancient division of the New Testament Books into two parts, called Gospel and Apostle. And of the second and larger part-comprising the Epistles and the Apocalypse, besides thisour History would be called, in general terms, " The Acts of the Apostles." Only the doings of PETsR and PAUL, however, are chiefly given-the former xd INTRODUCTION. occupying the early portion of the narrative, up to about A. I). 50; and the latter taking up the remainder. John appears occasionally with Peter, while Jamee also appears here and there. The external evidence for the Canonical authority of the Acts is ample. It is found in all the early catalogues of the New Testament Books. In the writings of the Apostolic Fathers it is referred to. Justin Martyr, in the "Address and Exhortation to the Gentiles," makes allusion to it. In the "Shepherd of Hermas," reference is made to Acts 4: 12. In Hegesippus we find allusion to Acts 20: 21, with a use of the same phraseology. The " Muratorian Fragment " mentions, as next to the Gospels, " The Book of the Acts, containing a record, by Luke, of those Acts of the Apostles which fell under his' own notice." The Peshito (Syriac) Version, made at the close of the First Century, includes this Book, as we have it now. " The Epistle of the Churches of Vienna andLyons," in Gaul, (France,) A. D. 177, makes striking use of the same phraseology as we find in the Acts. And Ireneus, Tertullian and Clemea of AliW. wdria, refer to it in their writings. SYNOPSIS OF THE HISTORY. BOOK I. THE CHURCH AMONG THE JEWS. PART I. Founding of the Christian Church. Jerusalem. A. D. 30. Ch. 1-ch. 2:40.. The Nucleus —"about 120," vs. 15-("over 500," 1 Cor. 15: 6.) The Forty Days-The Ascension. Ch. 1: 1-11.. 25 J. The Last Preparation —The Prayer Meeting of the 120 Disciples. Jerusalem. Ch. 1:12-26........ 85 t S. The Founding and Manifestation vf the Christian Church-Pente cost-Gift of Tongues. Jerusalem. Ch. 2: 1-13.. 48 8 4. The First Preaching of the Apostles-Peter. Jerusalem. Ch. 2: 14-36........... 60 PART II. Spread of Christianity among the Jews. Chs. 2 to 8. " Witnesses in Jerusalem." A. D. 30-36. 4 5. The First Revival and Growth of the Christian Church-Accession of Three Thousand Members-Christian Baptism-The Christian Life. Ch. 2:41-47.... 82 6. The First Miracle (Lame Man) -(Peter and John)-Peter's Discourse. A. D. 30-36. Ch. 8.......86 7. The First Hostility (Sadducees)-Arrest of Peter and John-Further Growth of the Church to Five Thousand Members. Jerusalem. Ch. 4: 1-37. 10 j8 The First Defection (Ananias ard Sapphira.) Jerusalem. A. D. 80-6.i Ch. 5:1-16........ 120 2* (xvii) xviii SYNOPSIS OF THE HISTORY. Page J9. The First Imprisonment of the Twelve (Sadducean)-Miraculous Deliverance (Peter),-Gamaliel. Jerusalem. A. D. 30-36. Ch. 5: 17-42...........127 10, The First Internal Dissension-Hellenistic Widows-Institution of Deacons. Jerusalem. Ch. 6: 1-7... 138 11. The First Martyr-Stephen-General Persecution and Dispersion (except of the Apostles.) Jerusalem. Ch. 6: 8 to ch. 8.. 142 BOOK II. THE CHURCH IN ITS TRANSITION FROM THE JEWS TO THE GENTILES. Spread of Christianity beyond Jerusalem. " Witnesses in all Judea and in Samaria." A. D. 36-40. j12. Spread of Christianity without the Apostles. Ch. 8: 1-4... 171 13. Spread of Christianity in Samaria by the Preaching of Philip the Deacon and Evangelist-First Conflict of Christianity with Paganism-National Disabilities Removea —"I Witnesses in Samaria." Ch. 8:5-24....178 a 14. Spread of Christianity beyond the Holy Land-The EthiopianEunuch -Ceremonial Disabilities Removed. Ch. 8: 25-40... 180 415. Conversion and Call of Saul of Tarsus-(His First Visit to Jerusalem, three years after.) A.D. 87-40. Ch. 9: 1-30... 186 16. State of the Christian Churches in Judea-Peter's Circuit among them. A. D. 40. Ch. 9:31-43...... 196 BOOK III. THE CHURCH AMONG THE GENTILES. PART I. Spread of Christianity among the Devout Gentiles. "Witnesses unto the uttermost parts of the earth." A. D. 40-44. Chs. 10 to 12. 17. Vision of Cornelius at Cesarea and of Peter at Joppa-Reception of Gentiles into the Church, independently of Judaism. Cesarea. Ch.. 10........... 200 {18. Peter reports to the Church at Jerusalem his Vision, and the Reception of Devout Gentiles-and vindicates his course in consorting with them. Jerualem. Ch. 11: 1-18.. 214 SYNOPSIS OF THE HISTORY. iix Page { 19. The First Gentile Church. Antioch in Syria. Ch. 11: 19-24.. 218 { 20. Iarnabas sent down to Antioch by the Church at Jerusalem-Goes after Paul to Tarsus-Paul's Second Visit to Jerusalem-The Disciples first called "Christians." A. D. 42-43. Ch. 11: 25-30. 221 121 The First Royal Persecutor of the Church-Jewish Hostility at its height-Murder of the Apostle James, the Brother of John, by Herod- Peter Imprisoned-Miraculous Deliverance-Judicial Death of Herod Agrippa, at Cesarea. A. D. 44. Ch. 12: 1-23. 224 PART II. Spread of Christianity among the Idolatrous Gentiles. "Witnesses unto the uttermost parts of the earth." A. D. 44-62. Chs. 13 to 15. 22. Missionary Commission of Paul and Barnabas by the Church at Antioch. Ch. 13:1-3.... 238 23. Paul's First Missionary Journey (with Barnabas)-First SuccessHis First Encounter with Paganism-(Cyprus-Asia Minor.) A. D. 45. Ch. 13:4 to 14:28. 235 24 Further Progress of the Church-Internal Developments-First Apostolic Synod-Paul's Third Visit to Jerusalem. A. D. 50. Ch. 15: 1-35..........259 25. Paul's Second Missionary Journey (with Silas) -Europe. Macedonian Vision. A. D. 51. Chs. 15:36 to 16:10... 271 26. The First Church in Europe (Philippi) -The First Convert in Europe (Lydia)-The Pythoness-Imprisonment and Miraculous Deliverance of Paul and Silas (Jailor.) Ch. 16:11-40... 275 127. Paul in European Greece. Athens. A. D. 52. Ch. 17:1-34.. 286 { 28. Paul at Corinth a year and a half-Writes Epistles to the Thessalonians. (Gallio.) A. D.J2-54. Ch. 18:1-17... 298 ~ 29. Paul's Fourth Visit to Jerusalem by way of Ephesus and Cesarea(Antioch in Syria.) Apollos at Ephesus. (Nero, Emperor.) A. D. 54. Ch. 18:18-28.....304 Paul's Third Missionary Journey through Galatia, Phrygia, &c.. 306 i 30 Paul Three Years at Ephesus-Writes Epistle to Galatians and First Epistle to Corinthians, and probably his First Epistle to Timothy and Epistle to Titus. A. D. 54-57. Ch. 19:1-41.. 808 tiW ~ SYNOPSIS OF THE HISTORY. PAe 3 81. Pal's Departure from'his field in Proconsular Asia-Three months in Greece-Sails from Philippi toward Jerusalem-Writes Second Epistle to Corinthians at Philippi and Epistle to Romans at Corinth. A. D. 57. Ch. 20 to 21:14.. 321 {32. Paul's Fifth Visit to Jerusalem. A. D. 68. Ch. 21: 15-17.. 338 {33. Meeting of the Presbytery, the Apostle James being the Moderator-Paul's Vow and Arrest. Jerusalem. Ch. 21:18-40.. 839 34. Paul's First Defense-(viz.) before the Jewish Multitude. Jerusalem. A. D. 69. Ch. 22:1-30.....34 35. Paul's Second Defense-(viz.) before the Jewish Sanhedrim-Conspiracy against him-Escorted to Cesarea to Felix, Jerusalem. A. D. 59. Ch, 23: 1-35...... 354 36. Paul's Third Defense-(viz.) beforeFelix the Roman Governor. Cesarea. A. D. 59. Ch. 24: 1-27....867 37. Paul's Fourth Defense-(viz.) before Festus-(accused by the San. hedrim)-Appeals to Caesar-(Agrippa and Bernice.) Cesarea. A. D. 60. Ch. 25: 1-27.......878 {88. Paul's Fifth and Last Defense-(viz.) before King Agrippa, &c. (when about to leave the Holy Land for Rome.) Cesarea. A. D. 60. Ch. 26: 1-29....... 8 { 89. Paul sets sail for Rome-is Shipwrecked at Malta, but arrives safely. A. D. 60. Ch. 27: 1-44.....401 * 40. Paul's Wintering at Malta-Miraculous Deliverance from a ViperArrival at Rome, and two years residence there. A. D. 61-63. Oh. 28..... 416 CONTEMPORANEOUS HISTORY..DAT. ROMAN EMPERORS. m G PRIESTS. GOVERNORS OF JUDEA, A. A. D. 80 TIBERIUS, sole Empe- CAIAi,[As-appointed by PONTIUS PILATE -from ror from Aug. 19, the Procurator Valeri- A. D. 26, or early in A. D. 14. us Gratus, (Jos. Ant. 27, (Jos. Ant. 18:4,2.) 18: 2, 2,) A. D. 25. Vitellius, Prefect of Syria, A. D. 34. 86.... Pilate is sent to Rome (to answer for his conduct) by Vitellius, late in A. D. 36. Tiberius died before. his arrival there. (Ant. 18:4, 2.) 87 CALI G U L A, Emperor And is displaced by Vi- MARCELLUS - appointed from March 16.(Tac. tellius at the Passover. by Vitellius emrilR7te7Ti Ann. 6: 50.) A. D. 37. of Judea. (Ant. 18: 4, 2.) JONATHAN, son of An- MARYLLUS — ent by Caanus, (Ant. 18: 4, 3)- ligula to Judea, as Hipdisplaced by Vitellius parch. (Ant. 18:6, 10.) at Pentecost. (Ant. 18: HEROD AGRIPPA-ap5, 3.) pointed by Caligula, a few days after his acTHEOPHILUS, son of An- cession, King of the anus. (Ant. 18: 5, 3.) Tetrarchy of Philipi. e. Batanea Trachonitis and Auranitis. (Ant. 18: 6, 10.) 88..... His brother Herod made King of Chalcis. P. Petronius Turpilianus, Prefect of Syria, A. D. 89. Agrippa returns from Rome to his new kingdom, in the 2d year of Caligula. (Ant. 18: 6, to 11. Antipas goes to Rome to solicit the title of King, but is banished to Lyons, and his Tetrarchy given to Agrippa. (Ant. 18: 7, 2.) A. D. 39-40. (Ant. 40 19:8, 2. (Md) lxii CONTEMPORANEOUS HISTORY. DATE | ROMAN EMPERORS. HIGH PRIESTS. GOVERNORS OF JUDEA, h0. A. I). 41 C LAUDIU S, Emperor Removed by Agrippa.- AGRIPPA — appointed by from Jan. 24. (Suet. (Ant. 19: 6, 2.) Claudius, King over Calig. 68.) the whole dominions of SIMON, son of Boethus, Herod the Great, his surnamed Cantheras; grandfather. (Ant. 19: removed by Agrippa 5, 1.) in the same year, A. HEROD AGRIPPA, King D. 42. of Judea, comes to his to kingdom in 42, in the 2d Consulship of ClauMATTrHAS, son of Annas. dius. (Ant. 19: 5, 3; 6, 1.) Vibius -Marsus, Prefect of Syria. A. D. 42. 43. Removed by Agrippa — A. D. 43. ELIONEIUS, son of Cantheras. 44.... Death of Herod Agrippa. (Ant. 19: 8, 2.) CRISPIUS FADUS, Governor-the youngerAgrippa being retained at Romie. (Ant. 19:11,2.) C. Cassius Longinus, Prefect of Syria. (Ant. 20:1, 1.) 45 Removed by Herod, King Herod, King of Chalcis, of Chalcis. (Ant. 20: obtains from Claudius the power of appoint1, 3.) ing the High Priests, JOSEPH, son of Cami. and the custody of the Temple and the sacred 46 treasure. (Ant. 20:1, 3.) Removed by Herod, King of Chalois-probably in 47. (Ant. 20:5, 2.) 47... ANANIAS, son of Nebe- VENTIDIUS C u M A N U s, deis. Governor of Judea.(Ant. 20: 5, 2.) About this time, "in the 8th year of Claudius," 48. (Ant. do.) Ilerod, King of Chalcis, dies. (B. J. 2: 12, 1.) 49. A.... Agrippa the Youngerappointed King of Cha!is. (B. J. 2:12, 1.) CONTEMPORANEOUS HISTORY. xxiii DAT. ROMAN EMPERORS. HIGH PRIESTS. GOVERNORS OP JUDIA, &C. i D. 49.... Titus Ummidius Quadrat. us, Prefect of Syria. (Ant. 20:6,2. B J. 2:12, 5.) 60.. Sent to Rome in 62 by Quadratus, in consequence of a dispute with the Samaritans, together with Cumanus, the Governor. See Acts 23:2. 64 NERo-Emperor from Oct. 13. (Tac. Annals 12: 69. Suet. Claud. 45.) 65.... Nero presents Agrippa II. with parts of Galilee and lerea. (Ant. 20: 8, 4.) 66... "That Egyptian" (Acts 21: 38) leads a multitude into the wilderness. His followers are routed by Felix, but he escapes. (Ant. 20:8, 6. B.. 2: 18, 5.) 69.. ISHMAEL, son of Fabiappointed High Priest by Agrippa II. (Ant. 20:8, 8.) 60....About the middle of 60, Felix is superseded by PoncIus FESTUS. (24: 27; Ant. 20:8, 9.) 61.... Having gone to Rome to Death of FESTUS, probpetition against Agrip- ably in the summer of pa, is displaced by him, 62. Upon the news (in 61,) and JOSEPH arriving at Rome, ALCABI appointed. (Ant. BINUS is sent as his 20: 8, 11.) successor. (Ant. 20: 62. R Displaced by Agrippa, 9, 1.) (61, 62,) and Ananus appointed. (Ant. 20: 9, 1.) 63 rDisplaced in 3 months by Agrippa, (62) and JESUS, son of Damneeus, appointed. (Ant. do.) (See Alford's Prolegomnna.) ANTIOCH IN SYRIA, Te Seat of the First Christian Church among the Getiles. $And the Disciples were cailed'Christians' first in Antioch." Ch. U nB (xxiT) 0 5 210 215 3in 5 0 AE I ic ~ ~ 0 4 ~ ~ i4 IMA ULYSTRATIV OF lSIf i~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ea inS I~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ — 0 "IL. ASIT T 25 fr O Te ACTSOFTHEAPOSTLS fc ~$'-~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~ae C)-1`~~~~~~~~~~ i"-~- o~~~~(4 J-8 30 ------ Th~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~mt~~~ ~ ~~ ~fh i~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~lt o~dct 9N THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. C IIAPTE I. 1 THE former treatise have I made, 0 "Theophilus, of aLt'~'. all that Jesus began both to do and teach, C HA P T E R I. tion of His dispensation from that of the Old Testament, represented by BOOK I. John, (vs. 5,) His answer, accordTHE CIIURCH AMONG THE JEWS. ingly, to their great question as to the restoration of the kingdom to Israel, PART I. Founcling of the Chris- (vs. 7,) and His designation of the path tian Church. Ch. 1-2: 40. which Christianity was to traverse, unA. D. 30. Jer usalem. der their ministry, as witnesses to Iis name to the ends of the earth, (vs. 8.) 1. THE- NUCLEUS-" about 120," vs. These items are important to be giv15, (500 and over of Diciples-see 1 en just at this introductory point, for Cor.15:6.) T/e Forty Days-Aisctc- they furnish a proper key to the sion. Ch. 1:1-11 subsequent History, as a history of THE Evangelist, naturally enough, the progress of the kingdom about opens with a reference to "the fornier which, during those forty days, He treatise" wlfch he has already written, spake to the Apostles, and commanded and intimates that this narrative which them, and answered their inquiries, he here begins may be regarded as a and opened to view its spiritual operacontinuation of the History. From the tions and sources, and gave assurance mention of " Theophilus" we are clear- uf the very paths and steps of its victoly pointed to the Gospel by Luke rious advance. (which was addressed to this same person, Luke 1: 3,) as " the former book" 1. 0 Theophilus. See Nrotes on Luke referred to. Luke, therefore, is the 1: 3. This man was a Christian Genwriter, as we have seen. (Introd.) Lite- tile of rank, who resided probably in rally, the Greek would read, " the Italy, though some suppose in Alexanfir.. book." It was "BooK I." of the dria. Luke addresses to him this hishit ry. It brought the record down tory with the same object as in the to the Ascension of our Lord. The Gospel narrative. ~ Of all-lit., conEvangelist now (v. 2,) refers back to cerning all things. Luke, in his Introthis event as the closing record of his duction to the Gospel History, or forfirst book. But instead of stating what mer book here spoken of, claims to he proposes to record in this subse- furnish a very full narrative, "having quent portion of the history, (or Book had peifect understanding of all things II.) he gives some additional particu- from the very first." (Luke 1: 3.) Here lars. These, if we examine them, are he refers back to that declaration with found to belong to the interval of "for- which he commenced, as having be tn ty days" between the Resurrection and met in so f-r as he had wr;tten a compl tie the Ascension- These things are such account of the sayings and doings of our as Christ's various personal manifesta- Lord, from his point of view and with tionstothe Apostles, and His commands his full understanding and facilities. and discourses to them concerning I Began. This would imply that the "the kingdom of God," (vss. 2 and 3,) Gospel narrative was only the beginHis particular charge to them to tarry ning of the history of Jesus' doings at Jerusalem and pray for the prom- and teachings-and that this Book II., ised Spirit, (vs. 4,) as the greatdistin - though c)mmonly called "the Acts of 3 (25) 26 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80. b Mark 16:19. Luke9:51.an 2 jUntil the day in which he was taken up, after that 1Tim. 3:16. he through the Holy Ghost Chad given commandments hnak 16: 1unto the apostles whom he had chosen: ch. 10:41, 42. the Apostles," is really the continua- the others' histories were circulated, tion of the Acts of Jesus, only in omits it, as he omits many other imHis risen and glorified state. This portant events as not needing to be reis precisely what we find, though it is peated by him. And, besides, it is not thus definitely expressed. It is also enough to say that the Inspiring Spirit the history of the Spirit's work. ~ To did not deem it needful to the plan of do and teach. This embraces Iis each narrative, nor to the general obwords and works-His miracles and ject of the New Testament Scriptures, discourses. that this event should be otherwise re2. Until the day. The Ascension corded than it is. Some will have it was properly the termination of the that there is a contradiction in the hisGospel narrative. Luke had recorded tories on this score; as though from this event, (Luke 28: 50, 51,) and the Gospel accounts of Mark and Luke Mark also, (Mark 16: 19,) though it might be inferred that the Ascension neither of them, as would seem, had followed immediately after the Resurbeen an eye-witness of it. Matthew rection, while the Acts gives the forty and John, however, though they had days interval. But the two Books, or been eye-witnesses of it, do not record parts of the history, (the Gospel and it, while they use language which the Acts,) contemplate this interval implies It. Matt. 26: 64; 28:18; from very different points of view. The John 20: 17. Their silence may be remarkable period of the " forty accounted for by supposing that they days" is a period of transition. It viewed the Resurrection as properly marks the passage from the earthly involving the Ascension as a necessary to the heavenly ministry of our Lord. consequence; and so, indeed, they It forms, therefore, the close of the spoke of it. The Apostles, who had former or the Gospel narrative, and been habitual attendants on our the Introduction to the latter or Lord, may naturally have regarded "Acts." In the Gospel narrative it is His Resurrection as the proper close regarded summarily as concluding and of their narrative, which related to completing the initiatory work of our His doings in the flesh. The "forty Lord. In the Acts it is viewed more days" period belonged, in this view, distinctly in its reference to the nature more properly to his exalted estate, as and future progress of the kingdom He was in His spiritual body, and be- under the exalted ministration of the longed to the spiritual, invisible world, Risen Lord. Instead, therefore, of from which He came when He appear- any contradiction in the different refered to His Disciples. See John 13:1. ences to the forty days period and to These doings, therefore, would be re- what occurred therein, it is only what garded by them as more strictly per- we would naturally look for, considertaining to the after history. Here, ing the different connections in which then, is the manifold testimony. Mat- that period is treated in either case. thew, the Apostle, does not narrate ~ Taken up. The parallel word is used, the Ascension, but closes with the Re- Luke 24: 51-borne up. Mark 16: 19 surrection, which was the crowning, uses the same as here, which more ofclosing event of His human history in ten means taken back. This idea may the flesh. Mark records the Ascension, here be included in the sense which in giving an outline of leading events. has the force of snatched ttp. The AsLuke records it in his fuller Gospel cension was in a cloud which is said to history, as a connecting link to "the have "received Him out of their sight." Acts." John, who'wrote long after I The event had ccme to be familiarly A. D. 30] CIIA:. 1. 27 3 dTo whom also he shewed himself alive after his ^"ark' 14 Johu 20: 19-26 passion by many infallible proofs, being seen of them Ja, 22: -126. forty days, and speaking of the things pertaining to the Cor-.15:5. kingdom of God: referred to under this term.-This re- the Divine and perfect plan of His ference to the Ascension as the closing work. In this sense, indeed, He event of the Gospel history, leads the "chose" them as well as "commandEvangelist now to narrate more in de- ed" them by the Divine Spirit. ~ The tail some particulars which occurred Apostles. It was the commandment, in the interval, and which serve an im- and not the office alone, that was given portant purpose as introducing the to them. It is to this we are to look. History of the Christian Church. Christ They were commissioned as a Gospel did not ascend until after certain steps ministry, and their proper successors had been taken for carrying forward are they who, as ministers of the New the kingdom to its glorious consum- Testament, preach the truth of Christ mation. He first gave certain corn- in its simplicity and purity. ~ Chosen. mandments to the Apostles whom He had For the choosing of the twelve, see chosen. This, of course, includes the Matt. 10; Luke 6: 12- 16. These great closing command, (Matt. 28: 19, words are added to signify the proper 20; Mark 16: 15 - 18-; Luke 24: dignity and authority of the Apostolic 44-49,) the Apostolic Commission. office, which, as such, has no succesThis was the command in execution sion. of which they went forth as chosen 3. Showed Himself alive. The greal Apostles, to the works which are re- fact of the Resurrection is here refercorded in this history as the Acts of red to, as most amply proven. And the Apostles. The Evangelist also re- as this was the grand truth which cords still another command, (vs. 4,) sealed His ministry as Divine, and requiring them to tarry at Jerusalem which was to be every where preached and wait in prayer for the promised by the Apostles in proof of his DiviniSpirit. He did not ascend till He had ty, it is here declared with its abundthus provided for His Church, and ant evidence. Now, however, Jesus made definite arrangements looking to is set forth, not as before the Crucifixthe efficiency of the ministry whom ion, constantly with His Disciples, but He had appointed. This he did, it is as "showing HIimself" to them on varisaid, through the Holy Ghost. Some ous occasions. He showed Himself, understand this phrase as qualifying also, to others as well as to the Aposthe word "chosen"-meaning that He ties, (1 Cor. 15: 6; Mark 16: 9, 14,) chose His Apostles through the Holy as He would have others, also, to pubGhost. But it stands more naturally lish the news. This He did " after Iis in our version, and presents our Lord passion "-that is, alive from the dead in His human nature as having given -after His suffering unto death on the Hlis last commands in the power of the cross, (Rev. 1: 18.) The Crucifixion Holy Ghost, (John 20: 22,) who was had come to be spoken of in their famito take His place in the earthly admin- liar language briefly, as " His passion," istration, and by whose commission just as His Ascension was called His and impulse Ile is set forth as acting being " taken up," vs. 2. ~[ Infallible from the outset of His official work. proofs. This term, which is found noSo He was "conceived by the Holy where else in the New Testament, conGhost"-" led up by the Holy Ghost" veys the idea of indisputable proof. to be tempted —" anointed" by the The fact of his Resurrection was eviHoly Ghost. So He gave the Apostles denced beyond any doubt, by such clear their commands by the authority and proofs, and many of them. ~ Beirn power of the Holy Ghost, according to scn. The term means being seen 28 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. Or, eating to 4 eAnd, I being assembled together with them, corn. fterwith4:'. mlanded them that they should not depart from Jerusalem J1onl1:6is but wait for the promise of the Father,'which, saith he, 26, and6: 7 ye have heard of me. intervals, and not all the time. Yet it Church of God, which he had come to was not once nor twice, but often and on re-arrange and extend. He instructed different occasions, during the "forty them fully, during this period, in the d tys," so that the proof was undoubted, plan and principles of the Church unand it was each time a miraculous ap- der the coming dispensation of the pearing. And as this was "after His Spirit-in the nature and duties of suffering" unto death, there was the their office, and in the certainty of certainty of His miraculous Resurrec- their success. ~[ The kingdom of God tion, which proved Him and His work The New Testament dispensation, or to be Divine, as He claimed-since God Church of Christ, is here meant - would not indorse an imposture. His though sometimes the phrase refers to recorded appearings are to Mary Mag- the kingdom of glory in heaven. The dalene and the other Mary, (Matt. 28: Christian dispensation properly dates 1-9)-to the Disciples on their way to from the Resurrection of Christ, by Emmaus, (Luke 24: 15) -to Peter, which His work was attested as Mediator (Luke 24: 34) - to the ten Apostles, and Redeemer, (Rom. 1: 4,) though the (John 20: 19)-to the eleven, (John 20: great event in the public founding of the 26)-to the seven Disciples at the sea Christian Church was the outpouring at of Tiberinas, (John 21: 1-5)-to above Pentecost. Prior to the Resurrection, five hundred brethren at once, (1 Cor. the preaching (as of John and of 15: 6)-to James, (1 Cor. 15: 7) and Christ Himself,) had been preparatory to all the Apostles before and at His -calling for repentance, on the ground Ascension. OBSERVE, -He not only that "the kingdom of heaven" was showed Himself, but gave special proofs "at hand." OBSERVE.-Notwithstandof His being alive from the dead, and ing these instructions, they did notyet of being the same well known personal fully understand about the kingdom. friend. He ate before them to show vs. 6. that he was not a ghostly apparition. 4. Being assembled. It would seem He talked with them-walked with that He was now with them at them at different times, in different Jerusalem, on one of His last intercompanies-ate at the same meal, views, when the Pentecost was "not wrought miracles, and showed His very many days hence." (vs. 5.) Though crucifixion wounds to convince the the Apostles, after the Resurrection, doubter-and these varied manifesta- had scattered to their homes in Galilee, tions of Himself were carried on (Matt. 26: 32; 28: 15; John 21: 1,) through forty days-on Sabbaths and yet they evidently had now returned other days. Thirteen different appear- to the Holy City, where the parting ings are recorded. OBSERVE.-Thisis was to take place. What Ie "comthe only place where the length of manded them" on this occasion is here time between the Resurrection and the stated. This was a charge of solemn Ascension is recorded. ~ Speaking. moment. They were " not to depar. lie conversed with them familiarly as fiom Jerusalem," lit., not to be separated Hle had done before His death, and on from-whether by choice or by force the same great topics, also, proving They had work to do there. And it Himself to be the same person and hav- was ordained as fundamental in the ing the same great work in view both plan that the law should go forth front sides the gr-ve. He discoursed to Zion, and the word of the Lord from them of the hings pertaining to —or Jerusalem. (Isa. 2: 3.) The word whatever concerned the kingdom or here rendered "commanded," i a strong A. D. 30.] CHAP. I. 29 5'For John truly baptized with water; hbut ye t 3:6,,d shall be baptized with the Holy Ghost not many days hJe 3:18. ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~hence. ch. 2: 4, and hence. 1:. term, and is used of a military corn- dan, came to be baptized of Him, and mand. They were thereto "wait for evenourLord Himself. OBSERVE.-(1) the promise of the Father." It was the THE CHURCH IS ONE under both econo" promise of the Holy Spirit's outpour- mies-and the New Testament Church ing," (vs. 5.) It is here termed "the is only the substance of the Old Testapromise of the Father," as the sum of ment shadow. The Gentile Church is the Old Testament promises-as that a branch of the wild olive grafted into chief gift which was lacking under the the old olive stock, and partaking of Old Dispensation, and which "was not the root and fatness of it. Rom. 11: yet, because Jesus was not yet glori- 17. Hence, we have here the Old Tesfied." (John 7: 39.) OBSERvE.-They tament (Jewish) Church, about to be were charged to remain together at enlarged and reformed, not, however, Jerusalem, because the Spirit was to by any organic development of its own come upon them in their united capa- life, but by the unfolding of the Divine city, not as scattered, but as together plan in the fullness of the time. We -an assembly-the Church. And so have no trace of any new organization, (ch. 2: 1,) the Spirit came upon them as if there had been no Church before. when "they were all, with one accord, On the contrary, the old membership in one place."-This promise, " said convene and transact Church business He, ye have heard of (from) Me." IHe asaChurchalready. (2) Thecontrast had spoken it to them in Luke 24: 49. between John's baptism and Christ's is The Old Testament Dispensation was represented as in the element. One called "the ministration of the letter;'" being "with water," the other "with the New Testament Dispensation, that the loly Ghost," though the latter is, of the Spirit. 2 Cor. 3: 6-8. This of course, a personal agency-and not had been promised under the Old Tes- merely an influence. It may fairly be tament. Joel 3: 1; Zech. 12: 10. inferred that the mode of baptism with He had said to them, "Behold I send water will be like that of baptism with the promise of my Father upon you. the Holy Ghost. This latter is spoken But tarry ye in the city of Jerusalem of as sprinkling, raining down, outuntil ye be endued with power from pouring, (Isa. 32: 15,) &c., and we have on high." Luke 24: 49. This is re- this light thrown on the mode of hapcorded by Luke in immediate con- tizing with water. See Notes on Mat. nection with the Ascension, which was OBSERVE. -As John had fulfilled his only ten days before the day of the preparatory work with this wateroutpouring at Pentecost. baptism, so our Lord would fulfill His 5. For John indeed. Our Lord thus higher work with the higher baptism confirms the words of John himself as of the Spirit, which John's only symnow and thus to be fulfilled, (Matt. 3: bolized. The water-baptism of the 11; John 1: 33,) in regard to the twcve isnot recorded. In comparison higher Baptism. John's work was with this, their baptism with the Spirit typical of His, and was of no use apart was as the substance to the slhdow. from His; as preparing for and standing J Not many days hence. Literallyin contrast with His. It might here not after these many days-within these be asked whether the Apostles had been few days. It was in about ten days. baptized? If so, it had been with They may have understood this tas reJohn's baptism. This would have ferring to the complement of da. s'ilti' been likely enough to occur when all the Pentecost. Jerusalem and Judea, and beyond Jor8* 80 THE ACTS OF THE APJSTLES. [A. D. 30 a in Cyrene, and formed 23 15. A. D. 30.] CHAP. II. 59 11 Cretes and Arabians, we do hear them speak in our tongues the wonderful works of God. 11. Cretes and Arabians. These ing with that of the Passover, when were added to the list as a kind of af- such promiscuous crowds were flocking ter-thought in the catalogue, and would to the Holy City from Europe, Asia, more regularly have colme before the Egypt, Abyssinia, and the islands of last clause, for these, also, were both the sea. There were Russians, Prusof the native and proselyte class-both sians, Italians, Romish sojourners, attending now upon this festival of Greeks, Armenians, people from differthe Jewish religion. Crete is that isle ent parts of Asia Minor, and from the of the sea, in the Mediterranean, now remote East, in various costumescalled Candia, about half as large as Pa- also, Copts, Congos, Abyssinians and lestine, and about 500 miles southwest Arabians-quite such a promiscuous of Constantinople, and nearly the same gathering as is here named; repredistance west from the Syrian coast. senting very much the same parts of Paul touched at this island on his way the world. We saw all colors and to Rome, ch, 27: 7, 8, 13, and Titus shades of complexion mingling in the was left here to set in order things Church of the Holy Sepulchre, kneelthat were wanting among the Churches, ing together at the same shrines, Titus I: 5. The inhabitants are and joining in the same processions. spoken of by Paul as notorious for And we could imagine what amazement treachery and all immorality, Titus must seize these foreigners of different 1: 12, 13. Their language was pro- tongues, if, in any house where one bably the Greek. Philo records,that hundred and twenty or more were asthe Jews were numerous in Crete.- sembled, they should hear their own Arabia is the peninsula in which languages freely and familiarly spokMount Sinai is situated, having for its en by persons from Galilee. At Penwestern boundary the Red Sea, and tecost they heard this done in a most for its eastern, the Persian Gulf and marvelous way-not here and there a liuphrates. It has the Indian Ocean man speaking in a tongue that would on the south, and the Holy Land on be recognized by one of these foreignthe north. The Arabic language is ers, but among them all, this whole akrin to the Hebrew, as it is of the list of foreigners heard their own sevs:une stock; yet it is widely different eral tongues at the same time. And ls:L spoken tongue. The district all the assembly were speaking on the known as Arabia comprised the whole same great theme. There were at region of Perea, east of the Jordan, least eight or nine tongues spoken, bestretching north as far as Damascus, sides the various dialects of different into which region Paul is said to have provinces using the same tongue difgone after his conversion, (Gal. 2: 17.) ferently. The miracle was manifest. I Wee do hear them. The question in It was plainly connected with the suvs. 8 is continued-" How do we pernatural noise, and the flaming hear?" This was the ground of as- tongues, and none could doubt that tonishment, that people of these differ- something very wonderful had occur~cnt nations and languages heard these red. ~[ The wonderful works. RaGalileans speaking their tongues, in- ther, The great things of God-as the stead of their own peculiar dialect. Incarnation, Resurrection, Ascension The wonder of it was, that they heard and Plan of Salvation by Christ-such these men using language perfectly as Peter soon after discourses to them. familiar to them all, and all as though We need not suppose that this speakthese strangers were countrymen of ing was a mere exhortation to these theirs, speaking these strange tongues strangers to embrace Christ. It was as fluently as themselves.-We were commenced before they flocked toat Jerusalem at the seasorn correspond- gether, and doubtless it conmisted of 60 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30 12 And they were all amazed, and were in doubt, saying one to ~ another, What meaneth this? 13 Others mocking said, These men are full of new wine. 14 ~[ But Peter, standing up with the eleven, lifted up his voice, praise and exaltation of God's "great in 1 Cor. 14: 23, Paul points out this things." So also it occurred, ch. 10: as the natural effect,epon unbelievers, 46. Yet thus they would publish these "If, therefore, the whole Church be great facts to these strangers, (Ps. 51: come together into one place, and all 12, 13; Rev. 5: 13,) and thus propagate speak with tongues, and there come in the truths of the Gospel in these vari- those that are unlearned or unbelievers, ous tongues, as they could not other- will they not say that ye are mad?" wise so promptly have done. Thus, That is, in the case of various tongues also, would the Gospel be circulated being spoken in the hearing of those by these pilgrims and foreigners, to not familiar with the tongues-just as the very ends of the earth. it would seem to many people here if 12. In doubt. The term is applied an assembly were to break out in Heto a state of balancing between differ- brew, Arabic, Persic, &c. which they ent conclusions, as between two roads, had never heard. [_ New wine. It was which is the right one. They were not so much "new" as sweet wine, as perplexed-did not know what to make the term is. It was often of t:e last of it. T[ What meaneth this? Literally, year's vintage, but kept sweet and What may this will to be? What may strong. It was this kind of wine which this possibly mean? This is what the they preserved from ordinary fermentserious, pious portion said, and the lan- ation, and which they commonly drank guage shows how they were already in the morning. Some suppose it to have partly convinced of the miracle. been made of a very sweet small grape, 13. Others mocking. There were two as referred to in Gen. 49: 11; Isa. 5: 2. classes of beholders there, as there are The wines of Jerusalem, as we tasted every where: some disposed to take them, and those of Mt. Lebanon, were a serious and sensible view of the mat- "sweet wines," and were so called; beter and asking for information; others ing boiled so as to prevent ordinary fermocking-cavilling, scofing-turning it mentation, and not regarded as intoxito ridicule. ~f Full of newwine. They eating except in great excess. They called the work of the Holy Spirit the are sweet, like the celebrated classic work of intoxicating wine. This is " Falernian," or "Lachryma Christi," only next to making it the work of Be- near Naples, but more of a syrup. elzebub. How the carnal mind can pervert the highest truths and plainest ~ 4. THE FIRST PREACHING OF THE facts of Christianity. How little power APOSTLES.-PETER. VSS. 14-36. is there in miracles of themselves to convince men, even if one arose to 14. Here, then, in the Christian them from the dead! (Luke 16: 30.) Church, we find the ordinance of public To such an absurd and blasphemous preaching, according to the Apostolic theory are men driven who deny what- commission, "Go teach all nations"ever is miraculous and supernatural in "preach my gospel to every creature." Christianity. What wonder that such But we shall see that the Church is not a ridiculous explanations are yet given new Institution, and that this is not the to the "wonderful works of God" by first founding of the Church, for it is mockingrationalists. These "others" "built upon the foundation of the Aposwere probably such native Jews as did ties and Prophets together, Jesus Christ not recognize these varic-is tongues; Himself being the chief corner-stone, and to them, of course, it seemed a in whom all the building (of Jew and crazy jargon as of drunken men. So, Gentile walls,) fitly framed together. A. 1. 30.] CHAP. lI. 61 and said unto them, Ye men of Judea, and a71 ye that dwell at Jerusalem, be this known unto you, and hearken to my words: 15 For these are not drunken, as ye suppose, gseeing it g The8s': 7 is but the third hour of the day. 16 But this is that which was spoken by the prophet Joel; groweth into a holy temple in the Lord." include others who were then dwelling (Eph. 2: 21.) [ Peter. Peter, as per- at Jerusalem-not Jews, but proselytes haps the first specially called to be an -from foreign parts. "All ye" dwellApostle, (Matt. 4: 18; Mark 3: 5,) ers or sojourners here, as well as the and characteristically forward-the Ce- native Jews who were born of Jewish phas, also, at the bottom of this work, parents. T HIearEen. Literally, give is he by whom Christ here begins to ear to. Attentively listen to. build His Church upon "this rock" of 15. For these. Peter cannot intend the public confession and preaching of here that only the Disciples and not Christ as the Son of the living God. the Apostles themselves had spoken (M.itt. 16: 13-20.) Yet observe, it is with tongues-for in vs. 4 all are inthe preaching of great historical facts eluded. But he stands out from the by which this fundamental truth of body of Disciples "with the eleven" as Christ is made known. Preaching is the official leaders and apologists of originally and properly a publishing of the Church-" the twelve" of God's Isthe great facts of the Gospel. t Stand- rael-according to the ancient patriaring up. Boldly, and with all the manly chal number, and thus calculated to imdignity and force which his conviction press and conciliate these Jews. ~ As of the truth gave him. ~T With the ye suppose-assume. 1 Seeing. Litereleven. Matthias was now numbered ally, for. He gives the reason why. with them-and they all probably rose I The third hour. This was nine o'clock up as the public, official representatives in the morning by our time. The Jews of this Christianity which was now so divided the natural day into twelve slandered. (See vs. 37.) It may be hours from sunrise to sunset. The that the twelve spake in the different third, sixth and ninth hours were delanguages to the same effect. (Seevs. voted to public worship. The civil 37.) Peter's speech alone is given here, day, as used in their common reckonand he was the chief speaker. ~ Said ing, was from six in the evening till six unto them. Rather, discoursed, or de- the next evening, and not from midlivered an address unto them. This is night to midnight, as the Roman day the first formal testimony of the Chris- and ours. The utter improbability of tian Church. It embraces two points, their being intoxicated at this hour was, I. The defense from the charge of 1st. From the rule among the Jews not drunkenness and the true explanation to eat or drink before morning prayer. of the phenomena, as the work of the (LBerach, 28: 2.) The fourth hour Holy Spirit,(14-20.) II. The proclama- (ten o'clock) was the hour for,breaktion of Christ as the living and glorious fast. 2d. From the improbability in source of all this, and the adorable Sa- any case, of men being intoxicated at viour, (vs. 21,) risen from the death to so early an hour. See 1 Thess. 5: 7; which they had cruelly consigned Him. Isa. 5: 11. 3d. From the fact that (22-36.) [ Ye men of Judea. Liter- the "sweet wine" would intoxicate ally, ien, Jews. N:tive Jews; as in ch. only when taken to great excess. 1: 11, "Men, Galileans." These are 16. This is that, &c. This is the first addressed in keeping with the com- very thing predicted by the prophet mand to go first to the lineal descend- Joel eight centuries before. They knew ants of Abraham, (ch, 1: 4,) the lost the prophecy full well. The Old Tessheep of the house of Israel. ~ All ye tament prophets pointed forward to this kn,4 dwell at Jerusalem. This is said to very time and event. The Old lea6 62 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. zek. 11: 19 17 And it shall come to pass in the last days, saith l 36:27-. God, i I will pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh: and your Ze 110 sons and our ughters shall prophesy, and your young Joh 7: s. sons and k your daughters shall prophesy, and your young ch. 0:45, men shall see visions, and your old men shall dream dreams: tament religion was a religion of the the prophets under this figure of water future. This would be calculated to (as rain) poured out, "Until the Spirit convince the serious Jews. See Joel be poured upon us from on high and 2: 28-32. This citation was the more the wilderness become a fruitful field." striking and impressive as these words See Prov. 1: 23; Isa. 45: 3; Zech. of the prophet had just been read in 12: 10. So it is called by our Lord a the Pentecostal service of the syna- baptizing with the Holy Ghost. And gogue. speaking of the blessings of Messiah.'s 17. In the last days. In the original reign it is said, " He shall come down it reads " after these things"-a general like rain upon the mown grass and as expression pointing to an indistinct fu- showers that water the earth." So in ture. Peter, uncer the inspiration of Titus 3: 5-6, "The renewing of the God, defines it, by so altering the lan- Holy Ghost which He shed on us abunguage in the quotation as to read "in dantly." ~ My Spirit. The Holy Spirthe last days"-by which he shows that it-the Third Person of the blessed this is the last Dispensation-and that Trinity-is here referred to. lIe is this advent and outpouring of the Spirit called God's Spirit, and "the Spirit of is the beginning of the end. In vs. 29 Christ." (1 Peter 1: 11.) He would accordingly, this is connected with the pour out of the Ascension gifts received dissolution of the world as the comple- by Christ, that the Lord God might tion of "the last days." Peter thus dwell among them. Ps. 68: 18; Eph. expounds the language of the prophet 4: 8. And this outpouring of the so as to fix the reference to that time Spirit would be in different measures at of Pentecost, as the time of the Messiah different times under the Gospel, until and the closing Dispensation to which at length it should be universal. ~ U)pon their prophets so often referred, Isa. 2: all flesh. The Spirit was promised to 2; Mic. 4: 1. See 2 Tim. 3:1; Heb. be outpoured upon all classes of men and 1: 2. This phrase was so familiar as nations, not upon all without excepapplying to "the Gospel times," that tion-but upon all without distinction. Peter would not be understood as The time has yet to come when this meaning that the world was just now prediction will be more fully realized coming to an end-but that now had and exhausted, and when "all flesh eommenced the train of events belong- shall see the salvation of God." ~ Your ing to the closing dispensation, which sons, &c. The blessing was to come should conclude with the dissolution of upon their households. This was acthe world. Hence, also, our Saviour cording to the Abrahamic covenant, used the expression, " the last day," for and so it was realized in the family of the closing day of all-the day of judg- Cornelius thejailor, Lydia, Timothy,&c. ment, John 6: 39, 40; 11: 2 1; 12: 48. So Peter further declares " the promise -If, then, these closing times have is unto you and to your children." So commenced, these cavillers might well it was promised, "I will pour out my tremble at these tokens, while to this Spirit upon thy seed, and my blessing Christian assembly the dawning of upon thine offspring. And they shall these last times is full of blessedness; spring up as among the grass, &c." because, as Peter will show, (vs. 21,) Isa. 44: 3, 4. So Malachi also prophthere is a way of escape from the wrath esies, "Ard he shall turn the hearts to come. ~ I will pour out. The gift of the fathers unto the children, &c." of the Spirit was often represented by I Shall prophesy. Females shared in &. D.'0.] CHAP. II. 63 18 And on my servants and on my handmaidens I will pour out in those days of my Spirit; land they shall I'or.21:4'1l, prophesy 28, & 14:1,. these remarkable influences of the Saul "saw in a vision" a man named Spirit, as in case of Philip the Evan- Ananias. Cornelius "sawin avision" gelist, who had four daughters that an angel of God coming to him, ch. prophesied-ch. 21: 9. Under the 10: 3. rf Dream dreams. Another Old Testament, Miriam, Deborah, mode of Divine revelation was by Huldah and Anna were prophetesses. dreams, in which God suspended the (Exodus 15: 20; Judg. 4: 4; Luke 2: personal consciousness and made the 36.) In the Church of Corinth women scenes pass before the mind just as seem to have shared in the gift of proph- when we dream. Such prophetic ecy, (1 Cor. 11: 5,) though they were dreams were had by Jacob, Solomon, not allowed to speak in public, (1 Daniel, and others in the Old TestaCor. 14: 34.) The word has divers ment. Joseph, the husband of Mary, senses, as (1) to foretell future events, received a revelation in a dream. Matt. (2) to teach the doctrines and duties 1: 20; 2: 19; seeGen. 20: 3; 31: 11; of religion, as the prophets of old. In 31: 24; 37: 5; 40: 5; 41: 1-7; 1 this sense it seems to be understood in Kings 3: 5. The idea here intended 1 Cor. 14th ch., including also (3) the is that God would reveal Himself to all public praises of God-while it is there classes without distinction of age, or distinguished from speaking in foreign sex, orrank, or nation, sons and daughtongues. 1 Cor. 14: 2-5; 1 Cor. 12: ters, young and old, servants and hand10. It was doubtless a special infiu- maids, of all flesh. ence of the Spirit which carried with it 18. And. Rather, And even.-The strong convincing evidence of power Hebrew reads, "upon the servants," from above, whether in singing praises, Gal. 3: 28; Coloss. 3: 11. " There is or in instructive speech, or both. neither bond nor free." The Septua~ Your young men, &c. In the He- gint and Vulgate give, however, the brew, the order of these clauses is in- same rendering as Peter-or rather, verted, and "the old men dreaming Peter quoting from the Greek version, dreams" comes first. The Apostles as most familiar to the dispersed Jews were young men, and Peter refers to and those of Jerusalem, would natuthem first, as meeting the case more rally give it as found there, especially directly. T Visions. God often re- if this contained a sentiment more fully vealed Himself to the prophets by vis- suiting its application to that time. ions. Hence they were formerly called And as he spake by inspiration, Peseers. The Divine revelation was ter's alteration would give only a fur. made to the spirit of the prophet, so ther unfolding of the inspired sentithat the scene seemed to pass before ment. All classes are here designated him. To Joel, the outpouring of the as alike belonging to God and all equalSpirit appears as a general extension ly His servants, 1 Cor.7: 22. "The of the three forms of Divine revelation, Lord's freeman"-" Christ's servant." which occur in the Old Testament. Some understand this clause as referHence, Isaiah saw the vision concern- ring to ministers, or worshipers of ing Judah. Ezekiel beheld the vision God. But the former is the best suitof dry bones, (37: 8.) Micah saw ed to the connection. The prophet the word of the Lord, (1: 1,) and evidently refers to persons of servile Habakkuk saw the burden. So in condition, and the Apostle merely adds the New Testament, John in the Rev- the pronoun which designates them, elation bears record of "all things that however humble in life, as the Lord's, he saw." Rev. 1: 2. The Prophet who would vouchsafe his special grace was in an ecstasy. The Lord spake to them; so that, though the servitude " to Ananias in a vision," oh. 9: 10. to man might continue, it would merge 64 THE ACrS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30 mJoda2:30,31. 19 m And I will shew wonders in heaven above, and signs in the earth beneath; blood, and fire, and vapour of smoke: and be forgotten in the honorable, thus are seals of the Divine mission filial servitude to their Heavenly Fa- of those who work them. So Nicodether, mus inferred. "No man can do these 19. He goes on to show that this ('signs') miracles that thou doest exprophecy of Joel also calls for grievous cept God be with him," John 3: 2. In visitations, which, therefore, they were chap. 2: 22, Peter takes the same to expect. These predicted blessings ground, viz.: Miracles, "wonders and upon the Church are to be accompanied signs" were sufficient attestations of by judgments upon the ungodly world, one's Divine mission and claims. and both for the upbuilding of His Hence the doctrine held by some, that kingdom. The reference first and im- miracles only bespeak a hearing for mediatelv is to the destruction of Je- him who works them, and that he must rusalem, and next to the destruction of first show that his doctrine and aim the world. The prophecy was not ex- are good, before the miracles can prove hausted by what occurred in those his Divine commission, is fallacious. Apostolic days, but remained to be ful- Miracles are granted just for the filled more completely in the last day. purpose of proving his doctrine to be That outpouring of blessing, and of good, and worthy of acceptance as judgment, was only the beginning of from God. And if by a miracle we the end. The fearful portents belong- understand a work which requires Diing to the closing up of temporal af- vine power, the case is clear that a fairs, are immediately connected with miracle can be wrought only as a Dithe opening of this dispensation of the vine attestation. And if we should Spirit-for these were the two covers not call a work of Satan, however of the book —as these were the two marvelous, a "miracle," or a "sian," halves of Christ's ministry-gathering or a "wonder," in the New Testament His wheat and burning up His chaff. sense, then there is no ground for this The connection between the time of theory that we must wait till we know vengeance and the day of Redemption about the doctrine that is to be conis indicated, Isa. 59: 16, 18; Isa. 63: firmed by it, before we can tell whether 4; Luke 21: 22, 28. He now proceeds the miracle is wrought by God or by to show that these prodigies which Satan.] The ancient belief was, that they saw, were part of what was con- wonders in the natural world, such as templated by Joel's prophecy, and were earthquakes, eclipses, &c., were tokens tius to be explained, as Divine mani- of the Divine wrath. This may have festations. ~ Shew wonders. Literally, been gathered from the plagues of I will give portents, or prodigies. [The Egypt, Exod. 10: 21. Similar lanword here used, repara, is one of three guage is used in Matt. 24, in referencc terms employed in the New Testament to the last day. ~ Signs — yCiet. to denote miracles. Sometimes it is Moses was furnished with repara, used together with the word for signs, (prodigies,) which served as ci/uea(cr7ieLa,) and they are then rendered signs of the Divine presence, and cre-, signs and wonders," Matt. 24: 24; dentials of his mission, Exod. 4: 1-8. Mark 13: 22; John 4: 48. The other These wonders in the heavens above, term, which is most commonly ren- here promised, were to be accompanied dered "miracles," is dvvauet —"pow- with signs-tokens in the earth beers" —because they are wrought by neath-and they are described in the Divine power-while repaia, "prodi- following terms. Such wonders and gies," is used of miracles, because signs, to some extent, attended the they are inexplicable to men, and destruction of Jerusalem, as described o7rueta, "signs," because they are signs, by Josephus. But more especially or tokens of the Divine presencet and they will mark the last day. The pro A.D. 30.] CIAP. II. 63 20 The sun shall be turned into darkness) and the stl,:24 moon into blood, before that great and notable day of the LuJe'21:25. Lord come: 21 And it shall come to pass, that o whosoever shall call o Rom-. 0: l3 on the name of the Lord shall be saved. phetic vision contemplates them both refer to any day of judicial infliction, as merging into one. At Pentecost a but always looks forward, more or less series of wonders commenced, which distinctly, to the final day of Iis wrath looked forward to the second coming It was here seen by Peter as the proper of Christ. ~ Blood and fire. Some close of these last days which have understand this to refer to bloodshed now begun, and hence he warns the and conflagration. These terms pre- people of the solemn and awful times diet calamities, such as were generally upon which they had entered. " Iis supposed to be indicated by such por- fan is in His hand," and His judgment tents. It is not meant that such signs is already going on, in preparation for may themselves be expected, but ra- the final, universal trial. Hence, the ther the events which they foretoken. Apostles spoke of that closing event~ Vapor of smoke. Dense smoke-in His final judgment-as at hand. If Hiebrew, "Pillars of smoke," or col- they even expected the second coming umns of it darkening the sky-even of Christ very soon, (which is not cerblackening the sun. Dr. Thomson tain,) this would not at all affect the suggests that the allusion here may be authority of their inspired writings on to the sirocco, or sand-storm of the the subject, for they spake in words desert, which has such phenomena.- which the Holy Ghost taupht them, The Land and the Book, p. 311. and it was only in accordance with the 20. The sun, &c. These figures declarations of Christ, Matt. 24: 36. were often used by the prophets, Ezek. The beginning of the end had already 32: 7; Isa. 13: 10; Amos 5: 18-20. taken place. They were living in the They are commonly employed to de- last times! The "coming" at the note great and afflictive changes in destruction of Jerusalem was immedigovernments, as gloomy as if the sun ately at hand, to be succeeded by the were turned to darkness, and as bloody time of waiting for Christ, (as known as if the moon were turned to blood. to the Father only, Mlark 13: 32,) till See Rev. 8: 8, where John saw the all things shall have been put under same vision. Iere, doubtless, the His feet. Then the tokens shall be downfall dt the Jewish State is prima- repeated with fuller and more signrl rily signified; and further on, it points manifestation, and the day of the Lord to the dissolution of despotic worldly shall arrive. governments, such as are hostile to 21. Whosoever. Meanwhile, during Christ's cause. Such events are inti- these latter days of portent, all of mated, also, by the same terms, in which point on to the hastening end, Matt. 24: 20, " The powers of heaven this is the covenant of the Spiritual disshall be shaken." I Notable. The pensation, that whosoever-Jew or Greek term ewrtpav7 —epiphane-means Gentile, bond or free-shall call upon the manfest-epiphanous-or illustrious: name of the Lord, as the Messiah made signal in its character as an exhi- known by the prophets, (see Rom. 10: bition of Divine justice. It will be 11-14, and 1 Cor. 1: 2,) and with area day of revelation, Matt. 25. " The liance on Him as made known in the Son of man shall be revealed from Gospel, in His revealed character and heaven in flaming fire, taking ven- office-work, as God in Christ the Sa. geance, &c." The Hebrew term in Joel viour-shall be saved. So in Genesis 4: means fearful. This " day of the Lord," 26, it is recorded, " Then began men often spoken of in the Scriptures, may to call on the name of Jehovah," aO 6*c ti6 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80 22 Ye men of Israel, hear these words: Jesus of J'hn,l2' and Nazareth, a man approved of God among you Pby miracles heb.12:3. and wonders cnd signs, which God did by him in the midst of you, as ye yourselves also know: by the name Jehovah, Lord. This can- Jesus of Nazareth as "the Lord" sponot denote the beginning of public wor- ken of by Joel,-the only hope in the ship, for it had begun before. But it coming times of trouble, and the Christ must refer to the invocation of God the Messiah of their prophecies and under a special name "Jehovah," or hopes as a nation. Peter goes on to His name, as that whereby He makes prove this great truth of Jesus' exaltaHimself known: His revealed name- tion as Lord and Messiah, from three thus acknowledging the attributes considerations. I. The miraculous atwhich He claims, and calling upon Him testation and approval of Jesus, by in the way and according to the plan God, through signs and wonders, &c. prescribed in His Word. ~ The Lord. (vs. 22.) II. The Resurrection of JeThis term is almost universally used sus. (vss. 24-32.) III. The gift of in the New Testament to designate the Holy Spirit (vss. 33-35,) from Him Christ as the Second Person of the God- as the Risen Lord. For the 1st, He aphead: and it is the term which is em- peals to their knowledge of the facts, ployed in the Greek version of the Old " as ye yourselves also know." (vs. 22.) Testament to translate "Jehovah." For the 2d, he shows that whatever This is a strong verbal proof of Christ's they might have thought of His death Godhead. The passage in Gen. 4: 26, it was provided by God, and His Reagrees well with this. ~ Shall be saved. surrection by God the Father proved Salvation is proclaimed in Christ to all His Divine origin and mission-as it people. This is the glory of the latter set the seal of the Godhead upon His times. It is not to any exclusive pale Life and Death, indorsing all his of a nation or a denomination, but to claims. For the 3d, he points them to individuals-"whosoeverwill." Yet all what is now passing before their eyes who truly call upon the name of Christ as the proof that He is risen, and that will call upon Him as Prophet, Priest this which they now see and hear IHe and King-will receive Him in all His hath shed forth. ~ Ye men of Israeloffices in which he acts for the govern- ye Jews. Whether native or foreign. ment and salvation of men, and will I[ Jesus of Nazareth. This was the facome unto Him, and embrace Him by miliar title of our Lord, which went faith for salvation. This is the invita- with Him to His cross, as waspredicted, tion-" Look unto Me and be ye saved, "He shall be called a Nazarene." all ye ends of the earth, for I am God, (Matt. 2: 23.) This title, which was and there is none else." (Isa. 45: 22.) given Him in reproach, Peter uses in this Peter thus prepares them to hear who first preaching of His name. See John is the Lord who is to be called on for 18: 5-7. See ch. 22: 8; 26: 9. [Apsalvation. OBSERVE.-(1) If suchare proved. Rather, demonstrated, accredited thus to be saved, all others who refuse unto you-shown to be that which Ho to call upon Christ and embrace His claimed to be. (See vs. 19, note.) T Of offered salvation, must be lost. "Nei- God. It was important in arguing ther is there salvation in any other- with the Jews to show that Jesus had for there is no other name given under the authoritative commission of the Heaven among men, whereby we must Father,whom they professed to worship. be saved." (ch. 4: 12.) (2) Peter This was the point which Christ Himproclaims the coming wrath in prep- self constantly urged with them. (See aration for the preaching of Christ the John 5: 19, 30, 36.) ~ Which God Saviour. did. None but God could have done 22 Peter now goes on to proclaim these miracles-as the raising of Jairua' A.. 30.] CHAP. II. 67' 23 Him, qbeing delivered by the determinate counsel Qrett. 26:24. and foreknowledge of God, rye have taken, and by wicked 2.:44.8,andiI hands have crucified and slain: rch. 5:30. daughter and Lazarus, as well as of plan of the Father. It was by no the widow's son; besides giving the chance nor compulsion. He was not blind sight by a word, &c. So Nic- wrested from the Father's hands. He odemus admitted, for himself as a ru- Himself was voluntary in it all. OBler of the Jews, and for others, John sERvE.-" Because the cross of Christ 3: 2. It is idle to say that such mir- doth commonly trouble us at first acles were attested by His doctrine and sight, Peter declares to them that He thus only were shown to be from God, suffered nothing by chance, nor beand not from Satan-for Satan could cause lIe wanted power to deliver not have wrought them-and if he Himself, but because it was so detercould, then they would have been in mined (and appointed) by God. For themselves no attestation of Jesus as this knowledge alone, that the death the Christ. And further, if we must of Christ was ordained by the eternal wait to know of the doctrine whether counsel of God, did cut off all occasion it is good, before we can tell whether of foolish and wicked reflections, and the miracle is from God or from Satan, did prevent all offenses which might when it is the worthiness and Divinity otherwise be conceived."-Calvin. To of the doctrine which we want to have the Jews the cross was a stumblingattested by the miracle-then, how block and an offense. They could not shall we know about the doctrine inde- be reconciled to so shameful a death pendently of the miracle which attests for the Messiah. They even at length it? If we could, we should not need invented the doctrine of two Messiahs the miracle, for then we should know -a suffering one and a victorious one. beforehand just what it comes to attest In no other way could they satisfy the to us-and then, too, the miracle would plain predictions of their Scriptures. have no important end to serve, and But they did not see as we do, how could be dispensed with. OBSERVE.- both these features meet in one and Peter here shows that the whole course the same Jesus of Nazareth. r By of the man Christ Jesus was ordained the determinate counsel. By the definite and carried through by the direct agen- (will) plan of God, or in accordance cy and authority of the God of Israel. with that plan. God works according T Yourselves also. As well as we-or to a plan. Hence the Atonement itas in fact you know without being told. self is definite and particular-not These facts He brings up to them as general without a plan-nor universal well known to themselves. The Jews without a principle-but well defined did not dispute His miracles. They in its application and execution. The rather admitted them, but either as- verb is elsewhere rendered, "(ordaincribed them to the agency of Beelze- ed" — "declared" - "limiteth." See bub, (Matt. 9: 34; Mark 3: 22,) or Acts 10: 42; Rom. 1: 4; Heb. 4: 7. found fault with Him as breaking the It means something fixed. " He hath Sabbath by working them. (John determined the times before appoint6: 16.) ed," &c. "He limiteth a certain day," 23. ITnim-This one-emphatic: the &c. The dative has here the adverbial very one so divinely attested, to their force, and indicates the cause or rule oertain knowledge. IT Being delivered -in either case referring the transac-6Idorov-delivered up. The term, in tion to the definite, particular purpose this form, is used only here. The verb of God to this effect " The Son of is used in the New Testament of letting man goeth as it is written of Him," out a vineyard, and in no other sense. &c., Luke 22: 22, 23. This remark Here it conveys the idea of His being is now understood by Peter, as it was put into their hands by the voluntary not when it was uttered. Whether the 68 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30 act of delivering up be referred to fully indorsed the foul crucifixion. Judas' betraying Christ, or God the OBSERVE. — Some men will have ua Father giving Him into the hands of deny that God decrees all things, or His betrayers, it is clearly attributed that He has any fixed and eternal plan, to the definite purpose of God-and lest sinners make this a ground of exthis properly puts a new aspect upon cuse. But Peter preached the docit in the sight of these Jews to whom trine so as to exalt God, and to humthe cross was an offense. This shame- ble men by the conviction that it is ful death, which seemed so inconsistent vain to fight against God, and that no with the dignity of their Messiah, was plots of the wicked, or of Satan himin accordance with the previous and self, can circumvent or disappoint God. settled design of God. See John 19: T By wicked hands. Literally, By th( 10, 11; 10: 18. ~[ And foreknowledge. hands of lawless ones —(cUv6ouv —wicked) " That Peter may teach that the counsel -the Roman soldiers-the heathenof God is not without reason, he coup- outlaws. This made the death of leth also therewith His foreknow- Christ more ignominious, that it was'edge." "God's works of providence, by heathen hands. The Jews had vherein He executeth His decrees, are urged Pilate to put Him to death, conHis most holy, wise and powerful pre- trary to his own convictions of His serving and governing all His creatures innocence-so that they had done it, and all their actions." His foreknow- through the Romans. They had not ledge is not alone, nor is His counsel the right to put any one to death at alone. It is neither without the other, that time. The sceptre had thus far but both concurring in the event and departed from Judah, as the Shiloh all the means by which it was brought had come. Besides, the ignominious about. All the steps were as much punishment of crucifixion was owing ordained and foreknown as the event to the heathen having done it. Yet itself. The event could not have been for all this, the Jews were responsible, foreknown by God except as it was as Pilate would have released Him but fixed. Nor was it foreknown merely for them. ~ Have crucified. Literally, as another's act uncontrollable, but as hlaving nailed Him up, (i. e. to the planned and provided for by Himself. cross,) ye slew Him This unusual It was. therefore, a wise foreknow- term is here employed to express the ledge, compassing all that belonged to harshness and cruelty of the deed. it, with all the results, and arranging Truly, it was a heathenish punishment all the particulars, so that He was not -which the Jewish law would not toldisappointed or baffled in any thing. erate. It was, indeed, by the hands Nor can He ever be thwarted by wick- of the lawless. They were lawless in ed men, however dark and deep their the sight of the Jews, as being Genplots against His cause. " His coun- tiles-but they were more truly lawless sel shall stand, and He will do all His in this crucifixion of our Lord. OBpleasure," Isa. 46: 10. [ Ye have SErRvE.-(1) The doctrine of God's taken- Having taken. God's secret decrees is everywhere taught in the decree did not make it any the less Scriptures, and it is a doctrine which their free act. IIe now charges upon exalts God to His proper control and them their own voluntary deed. They government of the universe. (2) This found no excuse in the doctrine of de- is more than mere foreknowledge-and crees preached by Peter. They knew even foreknowledge implies something they had acted without compulsion already fixed, else it could not be foreand according to their own impulse known. (3) In this first Apostolic and choice. They had cried, " Away preaching the doctrine of the Divine with Him, crucify Him," and probably decrees is boldly proclaimed, and it some of those very persons were ought not to be ccvered up or kept among Peter's hearers. And the back. (4) It is here preached in order lews generally, "men of Israel," had to produce conviction. It is calculated A. D. 30.] CHAP. II. 69 *vr. 32. 24 "Whom God hath raised up, having loosed the pains ch. 3:nd15, d 4 10, and 10: 40: of death: because it was not possible that he should be and13:30-34, Rom. 4:24, and holden of it. o4:24an. 1 Cor. 6: 14. to make the sinner tremble, when he not only predetermined the death of finds himself in the hands of such a God Jesus, (of which they had been the -Omniscient-Sovereign-Almighty. guilty perpetrators,) but had also (5) It is also calculated to encourage raised Him from the dead. The Rehim that this throne is "the throne of surrection of Christ set the infallible grace." Hence, they who refrain from seal of God upon His claims and Iis preaching this doctrine, for fear that work. Hence it was the great fact the sinner may frame an excuse from of which the Apostles were to be witit, reject this Scriptural example, and nesses, and which they were to preach. follow their own device. (6) The And here it is pressed as proving to preaching of God's decrees, not as a the Jews that Jesus was commismere theological point, but as a prac- sioned by the Father. ~ Raised up. tical matter, showing the greatness of The word here used is the same the God against whom they had freely, which in the substantive form means and willfully, and awfully sinned, re- "resurrection," and it is the raising up suited in the conviction of these multi- from the dead that is here referred to, tudes. Itwasthe Scriptural truth which as is also plain from the connection. the Holy Spirit blessed to their con- IIe comes afterwards to use this fact in version. (7) We see that God's decree- explanation of this miraculous outing any act of men does not fix the act pouring of the Spirit, verses 32-33. alone, but takes in all the circumstan- [ Having loosed. God raised Him up oes leading to the act, from the very from the grave, having loosed the cords, beginning. And part of the decree is, or bands of death, in which the Lord that the sinner shall act in pursuance was held captive. The term here rcnof his own choice-without compul- dered pains, is translated sorrows in sion. Hence, there can be no less sin- Matt. 24, 8, and travail in 1 Thess. 5: fulness in the deed, on account of the 3. In the Old Testament it is used,decree of God, since He decreed that to translate the Hebrew word that it should be done freely and from means (1) cords, or bands-and (2) choice. The actors in this awful crime the pains of travail. It is found in Ps. were not conscious of being moved to 18: 5, in this same connection-' the do it contrary to their will. It was snares, bands, orpainsofdeath." And done'by their own impulse. They knew the phrase here is based on this usage this to be so, and hence they make of the LXX. so that it would mean the no excuse on the ground of God's de- nets or bands in which death held the cree, though it was so boldly admitted Lord Jesus. See Ps. 116: 3. I Bcand preached by Peter. The sinner is cause. A reason is here given for this fully responsible for his sins, yet he release, that it was impossible, according cannot thwart the plans of God. And to the plan of God, as it was, indeed, the thought of this offended Judge also according to the essential life of compassing his path and his lying down, Christ, who is the Resurrection and and being acquainted with all his ways, the Life, that he should be holden by it. might well make him tremble. Yet It was also impossible, according to the how encouraging to know that God's Scriptures. The impossibility did not will "is good will to men"-and that belong to the peculiar constitution o' while Hie "will be gracious to whom He Christ's body, nor did it pertain simply will be gracious," yet He will be gra- to the Divine nature of Christ, for in cious to "whosoever will." such case,it would have been equally im24. The Apostle now urges the see- possiblefor Him to die. But, "through end point-that God the Father had death IIe destroyed him that had the 70 TIE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. 3 Cor. 4:14. GIl. 1:i1. 25 For David speaketh concerning him, tI foresaw the Coe. 2:2. Lord always before my face, for he is on my right hand, I TbheS.l:10. that I should not be moved: I Pet. 1: 21. tPs. 16:8. power of death, that is, the devil." And Paul, in ch. 13: 86, takes the same Ileb. 2: 14. "He hath the keys of ground, and declares it to have sole death and of hell." Rev. 1: 18. reference to the Messiah. There is 25. For. The Apostleproceeds here here, therefore, a direct prophecy of to show the impossibility according to what was so remarkably fulfilled ir the Scriptures, that Christ should have Jesus, and it is one of the most striremained under the power of death. king predictions of Holy Writ. ~[ I He here proves from the 16th Psalm, foresaw. This is commonly rendered, that such special exemption from the "I saw before me"-as being near at power of the grave was promised to the hand-a present God-looking unto Messiah as a high personal peculiarity. Iim, as my available helper. The HeThis very fact characterized His case, brew reads, "I have placed Jehovah as he goes on to assert, appealing to always before me." Here the Greek His fellow Disciples as witnesses of particle in the verb refers rather to these things. ~ Concerning Him-In time than to place. The latter is exreference to Ihim. There is every rea- pressed in the separate words EvVtw6ov son to suppose that David has the Mes- /ov. In ch. 21: 29, the same verb is used, siah in mind in this passage. True, and not elsewhere in the New Testa the prophets often " searched what or ment," For they had seen before with what manner of time the Spirit of him," &c. where also it refers to time, Christ, which was in them, did signify (beforehand.) The Psalmist here intiwhen it testified beforehand the suffer- mates that prophetic forecast by which, ing of Christ and the glory that should through the Divine Spirit, He brought follow." (1 Peter 1: 11.) The pas- Jehovah (Christ) before his face, and sage stands here on record as it was to thus he expressly declares the prophetic have its fulfillment in Christ. The nature of the remarkable passage. It Jewish Rabbis who acknowledged the means, "I had vividly present to my reference of many of the Psalms to the mind" by prophetic foresight. I AlMessiah, did not generally so under- ways-continually, as an ever-present stand this at that time. David here God. His faithfixed uponChrist "and expresses his high confidence in God's He was the end of his conversation, the peculiar promises respecting him — same yesterday, to-day and forever." stretching as they did to perpetuity. (Heb. 13: 8.) ~ For-Because. He now The promise that he should never fail states what he saw in Him to engage his of a son to sit upon his throne he saw confidence. T On my right hand. The fulfilled in Christ, (vs. 30,) and here he right is the position of power and faspake of Him, yet as though he were vor. Ps. 73: 23; Ps. 110: 1; Ps. 121: speaking of himself. He spake here 5. The right side is spoken of as the as a prophet, (vs. 30,) setting forth his favorable side, (Luke 1: 11.) He who great successor, the son of David. All stands on our right hand is understood the terms of this prophecy were never to be our dependence and strength. fulfilled in David himself, for he saw ~ That I should not be moved. This is corruption. Often when he spake of the effect of such a trust, in the expehimself, the Spirit of Christ which was rience of the Psalmist. It keeps him in him spake of Christ rather, as He from being seriously disturbed either in whom the prediction was most emi- in his affairs or his feelings. " Thou nently to be fulfilled. Peter shows in wilt keep him in perfect'peace whose vss. 29-31, that this passage could not mind is stayed on thee, because he have referred to David, but to Christ. trusteth in thee." (Isa. 26: 3.) Christ A. D. 30.] CHAP. II. 71 26 Therefore did my heart rejoice, and my tongue was glad; moreover also my flesh shall rest in hope: 27 Because thou wilt not leave my soul in hell, neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One to see corruption. is on our right hand for this purpose, to whom alone some of the terms can and because he is there, this is the ef- apply, and who alone can exhaust the feet upon our mind. The verb is used meaning, that it shows us David speaksixteen times in the New Testament, ing prophetically of Christ, whom he and in every other case is translated knew as having been promised to him "shaken," except ch. 17:13, where it as "the fruit of his loins to sit upon is rendered "stirred up." his throne." vss. 30-31. 26. Therefore. David here expresses 27. My soul. In the Hebrew this his triumphant confidence and joy in term is commonly used for myself-my God, as he foresaw Christ in whom the life, but in an emphatic sense. The promises to him should be fulfilled. meaning of this clause is, " Thou wilt The Hebrew reads, "therefore my heart not leave, or rather, give up, abandon is glad." T My tongue. Hebrew, my me-myself, to hell." [ In hell. Rather, glory-meaning the soul, which they to the dark abode of the dead. The Hethus spoke of as their proper glory. brew term does not mean the grave. And the tongue, as giving expression to There is another word for that. This the soul, is here substituted, while the is a general term, and denotes the insense is the same. (See Ps. 30: 12.) visible world of the dead, without referT Was glad - was exceeding glad. ence to the happiness or misery. The fMoreover also. Literally, But far- Hebrew term means the pit, as a genether also. This is the climax. Heb. ral receptacle or place of the dead. Yea, surely. ~ Miy flesh. My body, as The Greek term means originally a distinct from the soul, with which it is dark region, where disembodied spirits here associated. ~ Shall rest. This were believed to dwell. There is anterm is used elsewhere three times in other term in both languages for the New Testament, and in each case "hell," as a place of fiery punishment, of the birds lodging in the branches of yeevva, Gehenna, Matt. 5: 22; Luke a tree. It expresses a secure lodg- 12: 5. In the Revelation the phrase ment-for it has reference to their ta- is "death and hell." Rev. 1: 18; 6: king safe shelter there, and yet it car- 8; 20: 13, 14. In Luke 16: 23, ries in the very form of the word the where it is used of the rich man, the idea of a temporary lodgment; corres- general term is defined, "In hell he pending exactly to the Hebrew term, lifted up his eyes, being in torme7.ts." In which is based on the word "tabernacle," the world of spirits he was in torments. and then means "to dwell safely." This Here, however, it is to be understood describes precisely the Psalmist's idea, in the general sense. "Thou wilt not that his own flesh should rest in hope leave me among the dead." This was — because His greater self-His Di- the triumphant confidence expressed vine antitype - the New Testament by the Psalmist, with special and proDavid, had this full security of a prompt phetic application, however, to Christ, Resurrection. But especially, (2) who was to come from his loins, and Christ's flesh should lodgein the grave who was, therefore, at that time in temporarily, as a bird on the bough, his loins, as " Levi was in the loins yet securely as safe from corruption, of Abraham, when Aelchizedek met because of this Divine pledge to which him."' Not suffer-allow, permit, he refers. This language, in the lower give up. ~ Tiine holy One —oalov aov. measure, might be understood of him- Some read this in the plural, (in the self, yet it is so connected with the Hebrew,) as though it were "thy holy higher and fuller reference to Christ, ones." But the Jews who denied the 72 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30 28 Thou hast made known to me the ways of life; thou shalt make me full of joy with thy countenance. It r, Imay. 29 Men and brethren, 11 let me freely speak unto you l K, 2: 10. u of the patriarch David, that he is both dead and buried, and his sepulchre is with us unto this day. reference to Christ, would have a mo- ous Resurrection from the dead, to life tive for so altering the text. Yet, if in the highest sense. This is the sense we read it in the plural, it only em- in which Peter understood the Old braces God's people with Christ as in- Testament passage, and he spake uneluded in Him, and sharers of His der the guidance of the Spirit. And Resurrection. The term means rather, this was the way, also, for His people. " Thy beloved one," or favorite, corres- "Christ is the Resurrection and the ponding thus with the phrase "belov- Life." The way was shown, or made ed Son," as applied to Christ in the known to Christ by personal experiNew Testament. It is used, however, ence, as no one before IJim had trodrather as the personally Holy One, as den that way by which He found out in Heb. 7: 26, " Who is holy, harm- eternal redemption for us, Heb. 9:12. less, undefiled and separate from sin- T Full of joy with thy countenance. In ners." Rev. I5: 4, "For thou only the Hebrew, "Fullness of joy before thy art holy." When the devils speak of face-pleasures at thy right hand for Christ as "the Holy One of God," a dif- evermore." This is the blessed hope ferent term is used, meaning original- of Ascension and a blessed life beyond ly "separated to a sacred use"-conse- the Resurrection. In the mouth of the crated-set apart-expressing official Messiah this expresses His confidence holiness, while the term here used de- in "the joy that was set before Him," notes rather, personal holiness. David the happy anticipation of which led here loses himself in Christ. I To see Him to "endure the cross, despising corruption. That is, to experience pu- the shame," (Heb. 12: 2.) It was a trefaction, rottenness, such as is natu- fullness of joy from the Divine Prerally experienced in the grave. The sence. He is "set down on the right confidence is, that God would not give hand of the throne of God." In a Him up to the world of spirits-nor smaller measure and in Christ, every permit His Holy One (Jesus,) to re- Christian may say, " I shall be satismain so long in the grave as to see or fled when I awake with thy likeness," experience decay. Of course, it was a Ps. 17: 15. Christ will welcome each prompt and triumphant Resurrection to " enter into the joy of his Lord," that was predicted for David's greater Matt. 25: 21; Eph. 1: 20-22. Son; and it was by this means that 29. The Apostle proceeds now to the promise was to be fulfilled to him show the application of this prophetic of not failing of a son to sit on his passage to Christ, on the ground that throne, (vs. 30.) This clause could it cannot apply to David personally, not possibly apply to David himself and can have its fulfillment exhausted personally, (Job 19: 26.) only in Christ. Mlen and brethren-.28. Thou hast made known. Hebrew, Lit., Mlen (who are) brethren, according Thou wilt make known. This refers to to the flesh —brothers-Israelites. This the Resurrection of Christ (vs. 30,) as application is introduced in a most future in the eye of the Psalmist, but conciliatory way. ~ Let me, &c. Rnas past in the eye of the Apostle. ther, It is lawful-Imayproperly speak. Under the same Spirit of Inspiration, [ Freely. Rather, with boldness, with this appropriate variation is made, to freedom-without any charge of disreexpress the more advanced sense as spect to David Great and honored as now actually fulfilled. ~[ The ways of David confessedly was, yet he was adjife, The way by a blessed and glori- mitted to be dead and buried, and re A. D. 30.} CHAP. II. 73 30 Therefore being a prophet, xand knowing that God Il t.:,ll C-1 13 13. had sworn with an oath to him, that of the fruit of his Es.1k32,i.l loins, according to the flesh, he would raise up Christ to Rom13.:. sit on his throne; maining in his sepulchre without hav- vine inspiration. Hence, he was atle ing had a Resurrection. He calls him to predict this of one who was to come here, " the Patriarch David," out of so long after him. If he had not been highest respect. The title was com- a prophet, he could not have referred monly applied to the twelve patriarchs in this passage to Christ. That he — Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, &c., as was inspired, Christ Himself declares. founders and fathers of the nation, (Mark 12: 36.) See also 2 Sam. 7: Ifeb. 7: 4; Ex. 7: 8, 9. Peter gives 12; 23: 2. See ch. 1: 16; 4: 25, this title to David as the most illustri- where the Holy Ghost is said to have ous head of the nation, its most glori- spoken by the mouth of David. T And ous king-the founder of the royal knowing. It had been made known to line. He was, also, the most exalted him by God in the promise. He was type of Christ, the lineal father of the sure that God had sworn with an oath man Christ Jesus, though he called to him that he should never fail to Him Lord. ~ Dead and buried. The have a son to sit upon his throne. See 2 fact is recorded in the Old Testament. Sam. 7: 12-16, where he received this From 1 Kings 2: 10, and Heb. 3: 16, information from the prophet Nathan. we learn that pavid was buried at Je- See Ps. 132: 11; 89: 35-37. Besides rusalem, in the city of David, on Mount this, he knew as a prophet that this Zion, the stronghold of Zion, 2 Sam. was to be fulfilled in Christ, and he 5: 7. The kings were commonly bu- foresaw this very event of Christ's Reried there. The tomb of the kings is surrection, vs. 31. In Ps. 89: 3-4, now shown outside the city. Jerome this covenant is distinctly recorded. speaks of David's tomb on Mount Zion He knew that it was to be of the fruit, as having been visited in his time, in of his loins-that is, of his lineal de. the 4th century. Josephus says that scendantsaccordingtotheflesh. Solomon it was robbed of its treasures by Hyr- was his immediate son and successor; canus, the high-priest, who took out and some passages which refer directly of it three thousand talents. Herod to Solomon are applied in a further afterwards further despoiled it. But and fuller sense to Christ. (Heb. 1: Peter appealed to their well-establish- 5.) Christ was descended from Daed belief that David had not risen. vid according to the flesh, but accord. Henae the passage could apply not to ing to the Spirit he was of a higher David personally, but to Christ. The nature, and was "declared to be the patriarch, who died over a thousand Son of God with power by His Resuryears before, had seen corruption. rection from the dead." Rom. 1: 3-4. According to the Apostolic interpre- ~ Raise up Christ. David plainly *ation, a class of prophecies which looked forward to the coming Messiah, might seem to refer to David are un- as we see from the more explicit Mes derstood as fulfilled in Christ. The sianic Psalms-as Ps. 2, 110, 22, 72, 45, building up of the Christian Church is 16, 40. Some editions leave out these the building up of the tabernacle of words as not found in some MSS. and David, &c., ch. 15: 15-17. found in others with so many variations 80. Peter now shows how David as to make it possibly a marginal note of could have spoken in this way, and explanation that has crept in the text. how his language is to be understood. In such case it would read "' that God It is a prophetic reference to Christ. had sworn with an oath to him from First of all, David was a rophet —a the fruit of his loins that there should foreteller of future events under Di- sit upon his throne.' In the nex' 74 THE ACTS OF TIlE APOSTLES. [A. i 30 31 He seeing this before spake of the resurrection of ".6o.( Chlrist, Ythat his soul was not left in hell, neither his flesb dii see corruption. a h2. 18. 32 This Jesus hath God raised up,'whereof we all are witnesses. verse it is plainly declared that David able promise, why should it be here so foresaw Christ as promised here, and expressly mentioned that he saw this thus spake in this prophetic Psalm of before.? There is here a repetition of His Resurrection. The Jews in the what had just been said in the terms, time of our Lord so understood the Old "being a prophet and knowing." He Testament predictions, and looked for knew by the spirit of prophecy, by the Messiah to come from the family which he spake, as the prophets did of David. The children had been so not always know. It is not necessary instructed that they sang hosannas to to suppose that David had a clear foreHim as "the son of David." (Mark sight of all the particulars of Christ's 11: 9.) See Matt. 12: 23; 21: 9; 22: Resurrection, but as he was searching 42-46; Mark 11: 10; John 7: 42. It what or what manner of time the Spiwas seen that these promises to David rit of Christ which was in him did sigcould not be exhausted in the case of nify, when it testified beforehand the Solomon, or of any line of successors. sufferings of Christ, and the glory that And David's kingdom that was to have should follow, the event itself seems no end could not be that kingdom to have been disclosed to him through which was divided under Rehoboam, these remarkable words. [ That IIis and which fell less than 400 years after- soul. The soul of Christ-the Messiah wards. It came to be understood as the -and not that of David. Kingdom of the Messiah which Diniel 32. What David thus foresaw had predicted, which was to be forever. indeed come to pass. This Jesus (who He knew that in that promise Christ is thus proved to be the Messiah of the was meant, the Messiah of the Old Tes- Old Testament,) hath God raised up ac tament, who was to be raised up espe- cording to the promise, and according cially to occupy the throne of the cov- to David's substantial foresight of the enantpeople. Hewastobe "raisedup" case. What was prophecy had now miraculously from the dead for that pur- become history. Jesus of Nazareth pose. Ps.132: 11; 89: 35-37. As the was of the lineage of David, and was New Testament Israel are the true peo- born in the city of David, according to pie of God,-(Rom. 1: 28; 9: 6,) and as the predictions respecting the Messiah. the Christian Church is the tabernacle And now at length He had been raised of David, (ch. 15: 15, 17,) so Christ is ip, (from the dead,) so as to sit forever the successor of David upon his throne. on the throne of David-so as to ocThe Apostles and Christ Himself show cupy the throne of the true covenant plainly that this is the interpretation people, as "David their king," Hos. 3: of these Old Testament terms in their 5; Ezek. 37: 24. ~ Whereof. oi. Of New Testament sense, as the Old Tes- whom-or, of zhich fact. It may mean, tament constantly pointed forward to " vwhose wilness es wea a rl re," namely, as the New as its substantial explanation be'ng the 1lisen Lord-for lie was seen and fulfillment. by more tha:n five hundred brethren at 31. Seeing this before.'Rather - once, (1 Cor. 15: 6,) including, most foreseeing this. It is here distinctly -'nl.ibly, this hundred anrd twenty. declared not only what David spake, This rendering substantially involves to stand on record for future ages, but the other —" of which fact "-namely, what he saw beforehand. Unless Da- that God had raised up this Jesus from vid had some positive foresight of the the dead, and thus had put His seal Messiah, as referred to in this remark- upon l is finished work. ~ Wie arL A. D. 30.] CHAP. II. 7b B ch. 5:31. 83 Therefore b being by the right hand of God exalted, hil. 2:9. and "having received of the Father the promise of the ad oc,.4nd: Holy Ghost, he dhath shed forth this, which ye now see C:'.3 and hear. dch. 10:45. Eph. 4: 8. Referring first to the Apostles, who Israel, and remission of sins," (ch. 5: were appointed for this very purpose 31.) T HIaving received. So the Psalmof bearing public testimony to the ist prophetically sings, "Thou hast vital fact of Christ's Resurrection, and ascended on high-thou hast led capthen to the company of Disciples who tivity captive, and received gifts for had also seen the Lord. OBSERVE.- men," Ps. 68: 18. The Holy Spirit (1) This testimony was to a plain mat- was promised to Him "without mea.ster of fact, as to which they could not ure," as the fruit of His finished work, have been deceived. Christianity is and as the result of Iis glorification, amply attested as historically true- (John 3: 34.) "If I depart," said even in its miraculous features. The He, "I will send Him unto you." Resurrection of Christ was a great Whom I will send unto you from the miracle, and this fact was witnessed Father." "Whom the Father vwill to, so as to be beyond doubt. (2) So send unto you in my name," (John many saw and conversed with Christ, 14: 26; 16: 26.) This promise wals after His Resurrection-saw Him eat, called by Christ, "the promise of the and heard Him speak-that the evi- Father," (ch. 1: 4.) ~ The jromise of dence was most conclusive. the Iioly Ghost-means the promised 33. Therefore. Peter comes now to gift of the Holy Spirit to be sent down show that the miraculous events of upon the Church. "It was not yet, Pentecost were from the Risen Lord, (while Christ was on earth,) because and a proper fruit of His Ascension. IIe was not yet glorified," (John 7: From the well attested fact of Christ's 39.) Its bestowment was dependent Resurrection, the Apostle points to upon His exaltation to the right hand His Ascension as a necessary conse- on high. Ile received it accordingly quence-showing that-as the Risen when Ite ascended, and so also Ile Lord, who was raised from the dead in shed it down. ~ Shed forth. Poured order to be exalted to Heaven-He out, (according to the-promise, vs. 17.) there, at the right hand on high, had This was only His dispensing of wheat received the very gifts which He dis- He had received, according to the pensed to men, and that this would promise of the Father. He had purfully account for all the wonders at chased this Divine gift for men, Ps. Pentecost. ~ By the right hand. The 68: 18. In vs. 17, it is called ".M, dative here may express either the Spirit." Here, "this" refers to that cause or the locality. In vs. 34, the gift. And its outpouring thus, as they'locality is referred to in the prophecy had seen and heard, was only what as though it were meant here. But it was to have been expected, and what is also an important idea, included in had been fully provided for. In vs. this, and elsewhere expressed, that 17, it is God twho pours it out. Here this was done by the God of the Jews, it is Christ-who is God therefore. whom they acknowledged and wor- ~ Which ye. "YE" is here emphatic. shiped, and that, therefore, they were Their witness also he would thus chalbound to own Jesus as their Messiah. lenge to the facts. [ See. This may ~ Exalted. Christ's exaltation con- imply that there was something of the sisteth in His Resurrection and Ascen- miraculous appearance visible to the sion, as the very opposite of His hu- multitude-as the tongues of flame miliation. "Him hath God exalted, But it is objected, that in such case with His right hand, to be a Prince they could not have attributed the efand a Saviosr, to give repentance to fects to drunkenness, as in vs 13. The XTe ~ THE ACTS OF ThEi AP(STLES. [A. D. 80. 34 For David is not ascended into the heavens but ha Mrs. sho. m Mtt 2:44. saith himself, e The LORD said unto my Lord, Sit thou on,ph. 1i: 02 my right hand, lieb.: 13. 35 Until I make thy foes thy footstool. 36 Therefore let all the house of Israel know assuredly, outward effects upon the Disciples Lord, and that this was the very same were visible, at least; and we rather Person whom Jehovah exalted to His infer that as the tongues were to be a right hand, vs. 33-that David theresignt to the unbelieving, the visible fore looked forward tothe glorious exsymbols would be for them also. And altation of this Person-his Lord, who nothing is too unreasonable for unbe- was also his Son-and that this is fullieving men to assert, even in the face filled only in Christ Jesus. Therefore, of miracles, as in vs. 13. ~ Hear. it is clear from his own words, that DaThe hearing would refer, of course, to vid acknowledged the same Person who the languages spoken, vs. 8. All was his descendant according to the these miraculous manifestations, says flesh, as being his Lord and superiorPeter, have been sent down by Christ the Son of God. Rom. 1: 3-4. The Jesus-the Risen Lord. use which our Saviour made of this 31. Peter now presses upon them the prophetic language of David to silence conclusion, that this outpouring is to be His persecutors, shows that the pasreferred to the Resurrection and Ex- sage was commonly applied by them altation of Christ, which David's pre- to the Messiah. OBSERVE.-Jesus, diction in Ps. 110: 1 distinctly contem- alone, is He who is both David's Lord plated, and the language could not be and Son. I Mly right hand. To sit on applied to David himself. [ For. He the right hand of a king, meant to goes on to show that Christ is exalted, sharein his dominion. See Heb. 1; 3; (vs. 33,) FOR David is not thus exalted, 10: 12; 1 Peter 3: 22; Rom. 8: 34; and Christ alone could be referred to Mark 16: 19; Phil. 2: 6-11; Eph. 1: by David in the Psalm. David had, 20-23. This dominion, however, is not indeed, gone to Heaven, but had not that original partnership in the tllrone ascended, as Christ ascendedin his body, which the Son of God has, as the Secnor for this purpose, to be enthroned ond Person of the Trinity. It is a stafor the conquest of his enemies, vs. 35. tion to which He is "exalted" a' s MeYet, though this passage has not been diator, in pursuance and reward of IHis fulfilled in the case of David, the Mediatorial office-work. (Phil. 2: 6-. Psalmist gives the explanation himself, 11; Heb. 12: 2.) This right hand se;at that it has another and higher fulfill- of dominion Iie fills as the Incarnate nlent. T But he saith himself. This is Lord —the God-man-as exalted far whalt David expressly says, in the above all angelic principality and power Psalm 110: 1. He speaks of Jehovah -and made Head over all things to tire as saying unto his (David's) Lord, which Church. This fact makes the arguwas the Messiah, " Sit thou," &c. On- ment of Peter most appropriate, lie sznVE.-Jesus had usedrthis very pas- shows now that this exaltation of Jesage to confound His enemies, " David Bus after His Resurrection is that which thelefore himself (He said,) calleth was predicted and had been fulfilled. Him Lord, and whence is He then his 36. Therefore. Peter now presses Son?" Mark 13: 36-37. Besides this, upon his Jewish hearers the fair inferJesus says that David so spake "by tho ence from all that had been seen and Holy Ghost," which is the same as to heard by them, and testified and proved say that David was Divinely inspired from the Scriptures-that is, tiht they and spake under the influence of inspi- were bound to recognize the fulfillment ration. Peter shows that David, by of their own prophecies in this very Jethis language, called the Messiah his sus as the only Person to whom they A. D. 30." CHAP. II 7 that God'hath made that same Jesus, whom ye have h'11:n. crucified, both Lord and Christ. 37 T Now when they heard this, g they were pricked in g Z-nh. 12:lo1 could apply. This is the point which filling the throne of David-a great Peter lays down as proven, and which King of kings. Peter points them to he urges them to understand and ad- the fact that all these predictions were mit, that God, the Father, whom they, accomplished in this very Person, and the house, or family, or people of Israel, that this outpouring of the Spirit is the worshiped, had exalted this same Per- evidence of His having been exalted to son Jesus, whom they had wickedly the right hand of power. This fact crucified, to be both Lord-that is, was calculated to alarm them-for if Sovereign and Partner of the.throne- they had, indeed, treated so cruelly and Christ the Messiah. All the house this exalted Personage, who had been of Israel. All the household, or peo- raised by the Father to such a throne pie from this covenant family of Israel. of power, what should become of them? lie appeals to these, for the people OBSERVE. -The Lord Jesus occupies (assembly) were "Jews and prose- a throne. This may well alarm those lytes," and the proofs which Peter had who trample upon His claims and brought forward were such as they crucify Him afresh. But it is " the ought to admit. ~[ Know assuredly. Let throne of grace," and this may yet enthem certainly know, as admitting of no courage the vilest sinners to accept mistake. ~ God. The Father, spoken His offered salvation. ~ And Christ. of in vss. 32, 33, whom the Jews ac- That is, Messiah-the glorious, anointed knowledged and professed to worship- One whom their nation had all along the God of Israel. Thus Peter met expected, and in whom they had set them on the ground of their own Scrip- their highest hopes. If now they had tures, and showed that by their own treated Him so cruelly, and had even religion, it was necessary for them crucified Him, they had not only slain to admit all the claims of Christ, and their own Lord-the hope of Israelto admit these events of the Pentecost but had made this exalted, glorious as the doings of the Risen, Exalted Sovereign their enemy and their indiLord. ~IT ath made, &c. Hath consti- vidual destruction might be expected. tuted-hath appointed or made Jesus to OBSERVE.-Peter, in all this discourse be. The exalted office and station set forth the great, simple facts about which Jesus held came from the au- this well known Person, and brought thority and appointment of the God of them home to his hearers as to their the Jews-and thus they were bound part in the matter. And they were to recognize Him. ~ That same Jesus. led to inquire for salvation and to beThe words here are the same as in vs. lieve in this same crucified Jesus. 32, "This (very) Jesus." Peter means What a proof that the Omnipotent to press this point, that this very same Spirit wrought in their hearts to proPerson known as Jesus of Nazareth, duce such results, making them give whom they, the house of Israel, the up their deep-seated and bitter prejupeople of God, had lately crucified, is dice and unbelief upon the testimony HE whom the Father had exalted to of this Galilean preacher. greatest authority and dignity, as the 37. Heard. It was the hearing of glorious Messiah predicted in their these undeniable facts which moved Scriptures., Have crucified. Thushe them, through the power of the -Holy charges them with the awful impiety Ghost, Rom. 10: 17. WTere pricked of cru iifying Jesus, while he shows His The peculiar term here used, and only exalted character as their long promised here, corresponds to our English tern King and Messiah. Both Lord. The compunction, and means to prick or Jewish people had long expected the pierce with any sharp pointed in.truMessiah to come as their Sovereign, ment, the effect of which is sharp and T8 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. h.,:.adl16: their heart, and said unto Peter and to the rest of the apostles, Men and brethren, what shall we do? hfie 24: 41. 38 Then Peter said unto them, h Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ fur the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. sudden pain. This was the feeling the "jailor at Philippi," ch. 16:-' produced upon their hearts. They 30, "Sirs, what must I do to be saved:' had a painful sense of their sin and (4) It implied, also, a readiness to acdanger. "This," says Calvin, "is the knowledge now this Jesus as "rtised beginning of repentance." "Repent- up," "exalted," and empowered to dis. ance unto life" commonly begins with pense the Holy Ghost, vss. 32, 33. a true sense of one's sins. It is plain 38. Repent. The term indicates a that they had a deep and painful con- change of mind, with a view to a change viction of their danger also, as they of conduct. There is a repentance cried out for a way of being saved. like that of Judas, which is a sorrow (1) They saw the dreadful part which of the world, and worketh death, (Rom. they had had, each for himself, in the 7: 10.) These inquirers had already death of Christ. (2) They saw that experienced a great change of mindthis person whom they had crucified in regard to their sin, and in regard to was the adorable Messiah. (3) They their Messiah. "Repentance unto life saw that the last times were at hand. is a saving grace, whereby a sinner, (4) They saw that they had incurred out of a true sense of his sin and apthe just displeasure of God Almighty, prehension of the mercy of God in and hlad put to death the Prince of Christ, doth, with grief and hatred of Lif., their only deliverer. This was his sin, turn from it unto God, with calculated to send distress to their full purpose of and endeavor after heartl. But they saw, also, that the new obedience." John the Baptist promises were fulfilled, and that the preached, "Repent, for the kingdom Messiah had come. ~ Men and breth- of heaven is at hand." Jesus preached ren. Men, who are brethren-no longer the same, meaning that the promised despised as Galileans, (ch. 1: 7)-no kingdom of the Messiah was ready to longer charged with being drunk with be introduced. And now Peter preachwine, (vs. 13.) What a sudden and es, Repent, for the kingdom had truly entire change was this in their feelings come. Jesus had been constituted toward these Disciples. OBSERVE.- Lord. He was enthroned as the Risen True conviction of sin works such a Lord and Messiah. Therefore, they change toward ministers and members were also to be baptized into 1His name, of the Church. Those who lately re- publicly expressing thus their faith in viled them are not ashamed to entreat the kingdom as having come, and their them for counsel and instruction. trust in Jesus for remission of sins, T What shall we do? This is the inquiry and the gift of the Holy Ghost, includof men who were filled with anxiety ing all the blessings of the great saland alarm, not knowing which way to vation. The Papists have perverted turn, or what must be done. True this language, by rendering it "Do conviction of sin leads to anxious in- penance," confining it chiefly to outquiry for the right course to be pur- ward ceremonies. This is just the sued in such extremity. It implies (1) opposite to that change of mind which a sense of ignorance and dependence. is denoted by the word, and which is (2) An earnest, anxious desire to know the source of all change in the conthe right way. (3) A willingness to duct. OBSERVE. —There is no genudo whatever is necessary in the case. ine repentance that does not include So Saul cried out, "Lord, what wilt an apprehension (a perception and emthou have me t9 do " ch. S: 6. And brace) of the,salvation by Christ. It A. D. 30.] CHAP. II. 71;s thus a turning from sin to God, and and remission of sins were thencefor(rom false refuges to Christ, the only ward to be preached in the name of refuge. The great Gospel encourage- Jesus Christ," (Luke 24: 47.) Christ ment to repent is found in the news had now been "exalted as a Prince of forgiveness, through the mediation (Lord) and a Saviour, to give repentof Christ. This idea is, therefore, in- ance to Israel and remission of sins," eluded in this direction of Peter. We (ch. 5:31.) OBSERVE.-(3) The name feel most deeply the heinousness of "Jesus" means Saviour. "He shall our sin, when we see the love of God save His people from their sins," (Matt. in Christ Jesus our Lord. ~T Every 1: 21.) The name "Christ" means one of you. They could not rely upon Messiah - Anointed - and together any national covenant any longer. Re- these names comprise the claims which pentance and faith are individual, per- they were to acknowledge. So, also, sonal exercises. ~[ In the name. Upon every inquiring sinner must be directed the name. Baptism "into" the name to make this open and hearty profesof one signifies the open confession of sion of Christ. OBSERVE.-(4) The one's claims, and the public embrace Jews were here directed to be bapand espousal of one's cause by this tized, as something which they were badge of discipleship, ch. 8: 16; 19: familiar with. They certainly knew 5. Baptism is here spoken of as upon the meaning of the ordinance; and, the name, that is, upon the basis of it therefore, no explanation is given. as the foundation of confidence and (5) At first, of course adults were adhope for forgiveness and salvation. dressed. And only after there came " The name" of Christ is Iis titles, at- to be Christian households were there tributes, ordinances, words and works those who, having been baptized in in-that by which He makes Himself fancy, would not need adult baptism. known. Here the name of Jesus Christ Even those who had been circumcised is that upon which, as a platform, they would be required to take this New were to be baptized. It was a plat- Testament seal also. We are not inform of doctrine and of hope. It was formed whether the Apostles were bapnot the baptism as a mere form. The tized or not-because they so specially name of Jesus Christ was everything in had what was signified by baptismthe matter. The emphasis is upon " the gift of the Holy Ghost." T For this. Calvin says, "Although baptism the remission. Literally, Unto-to this be no vain figure, but a true and ef- end. It was not the ordinance of bapfectual testimony -notwithstanding, tism which gave remission of sins, but lest any man attribute that unto the "the name of Jesus Christ," as turned element of water which is there offered, to and embraced for this end-IIis finthe name of Christ is plainly expressed, ished work, as Jesus, Saviour, and as so that we may know that it shall be a Messiah, the Incarnate and Risen Lord. profitable sign for us then, if we seek There could be no hope of forgiveness the force and effect thereof in Christ. proclaimed to the sinner but of free Wherefore every one profiteth in bap- forgiveness in His name-for His mertism, just so far as he learneth to look its. It is this good news-the Gospel unto Christ." OBSERVE.-(1) There -to which we are to turn, and which is no reference here to the precise for- we are gladly to receive. And bapmula of baptism, but only to the great tism is that ordinance-one of the two essential of the ordinance, as implying sacraments of Christ's house, whereby a public profession of Christ. See this promise of forgiveness and salva. Matt. 28 19. OBSERVE.-(2) Iere is tion is sealed, confirmed to us, and by the first notice of CHRISTIAN BAPTISM. receiving which we publicly profess John the Baptist and the Disciples of Christ as our only hope of forgiveness. our Lord had baptized as introductory See ch. 3: 19; 22: 16. ~, Ye shall reto the Christian dispensation of the ceive. Peter could not have meant that Spirit, Luke 3: 3. But "repentance they could repent and embrace Christ 80 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80,, o. 32: F8. Jh. 3:28. 39 For the promise is unto you and'to your children, I ch. 10:45, and k to all that are afar off, even as many as the Lord our 1:15,48, and 14: 2S7&5: 3,8,14. God shall call. Zph. 2:13-17. without having the Holy Spirit, for He Abraham" to be " the promise of THE alone could work in them a genuine SPIRIT"-to be received through faith. repentance and faith. But He prom- The Apostles call it the promise, because ises them this Divine gift, which they it is the same covenant of grace under had seen was shed down from heaven, both economies. The promise of the Spiby Christ, according to the ancient rit was "the promise of the Father"prophecy, as the great blessing of the the great promise of the Old Testament. latter days. This may have been un- It was that which was signified by bapdcrstood as more or less including ex- tism, and the outpouring of which He traordinary miraculous gifts of the called a baptizingwith the Holy Ghost. Spirit, as of tongues, &c. But not Hence, as circumcision was a housethese alone. All the gracious gifts of hold ordinance, and the covenant with the Spirit were promised as the fruit Abraham was a household covenant, of their repentance and embrace of so baptism is a household ordinance, Christ, John 16: 8-10; Gal. 5: 22-24. taking the place of circumcision as only He would direct them to Christ for all different seals of the same covenant needed grace and blessing, as exalted of grace under different dispensations. to give repentance, &c., (ch. 5: 31,) " Peter teacheth that all the children and faith is the gift of God, Eph. 2: 8. of the Jews are contained in the same 39. For the promise. He urges now covenant, because His promise:s ala strong consideration, drawn from the ways in force,. "I will be the God of HOUSEHOLD FEATURE of the covenant. your seed."-Calvin. Yet not that they That which the Apostle here speaks were therefore saved, of course, nor of as "the promise," is the promise that their actual salvation was to be of the Spirit as the great blessing of presumed from their covenant birth, the latter days. It was what Christ but that they were thus brought nigh had termed "the promise of the Father," to salvation, and obligated to it. Joel for which He directed them to wait, had recognized this feature of the proand to receive from Himself as the mise, when he sald, "Your sons and Risen Lord. He explained it at the yourdaughters shall prophesy." Sohad time, as the baptism of the Holy Ghost, Isaiah, ch. 44: 3. And these prophets which they were to receive not many days and others were recording " the prothence. This promise Joel had distinct- mise of the Father," with reference to ly expressed in his prophecy. Its form these latter days. OBsERvE here-In was in keeping with God's ancient dis- the first Apostolic preaching, where pensation, including with the believing these Jews are first instructed in the parent the infant offspring also. This principles of the New Dispensation, had been the tenor of the covenant pro- after Christ's departure, this household mise to Abraham, "I will be a God to feature with which they had formerly thee and to thy seed after thee." And been familiar, was brought forward the Jews, who had so much valued this and insisted on by the Apostle, and household feature of the Abrahamic here announced as part of the good covenant, were now assured that the news, and a reason why these parents same feature should be extended to the should repent heartily and embrace New Dispensation of the same covenant Christianity-" FOR the promise," &c. of grace. " For the promise is unto you Parents may well repent for their chiland to your children." So Paul assured dren's sake. X And to all, &c. By those them. "And if ye be Christ's, then "who are afar off," Peter doubtless are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs ac- meant the Gentiles, who are spoken cording to THE ROMSEPROI' So Galat. of in these terms, Eph. 2: 11, &e. I - 14, Paul explains "the blessing of The call and conversion of the Gentiles t. D. 30] CHAP II. 81 40 And with many ether words did he testify and exhort, saying, Save yourselves from this untoward generation. was distinctly predicted by most of the sists cf those only whom God calls out Old Testament prophets, as to take from the world. The visible Church place in these latter days. The Apos- is the body or society having the ordities could not have doubted this. They nances. The true invisible Church is were only, as yet, somewhat in the included commonly in the visible body. dark as to how they were to be brought 40. It is here stated that Luke has in, rather supposing that they were to given us only a sketch, or summary, come in by first embracing Judaism of Peter's discourse and appeals. He as proselytes. "All that are afar off" testified (bore witness as to facts,) and were included in the promise. "I will exhorted, (with appeals,) saying this pour out of my Spirit upon all flesh." and such like things as these. [ Save This could not mean all people with- yourselves. Rather, be saved. This is out exception, but all without dis- the true meaning of the term as here tinction of nation — and so the wall found. A reference is made to the' of partition should be broken down, fearful times coming-of which he had and there should be neither Jew said that "whosoever shall call upon nor Greek, circumcision nor uncircum- the name of the Lord shall be saved," cision. So it came to pass, ch. 12: 18. vss. 19-21. Now he exhorts "besaved," ][ Even as many. As to how many and that is, by such earnest calling upon to whom this gift should be imparted, God, and by that repentance and pubit must belong to the sovereign pleas- lic profession of Christ in baptism, ure of God to show by the results. lIe which he just now enjoined, vs. 38. Be could only say it would be granted to saved, he says, as if, like the angels at as many as the Lord our God shall call. Sodom taking Lot by the hand, he Iie hath broken down the middle or would draw them out of such wicked dividing wall of partition between associations. It is the great privilege Jews and Gentiles, and hath come and and duty of every man to be saved. preached peace unto those which were 1f Untoward generation. The same far off and to those which were nigh, terms are rendered "crooked nation," (Eph. 2: 17,) and the covenant pro- in Phil. 2: 15, where they are accommise is not any longer restricted to a panied by a term meaning perverse. certain nation, but it is extended to as The Greek word yevea is commonly many of all nations as He shall effec- rendered " generation," as here. It tually CALL. ~ The Lord our God. refers to the Jewish people at that time. This is a recognition of His covenant They were the bitter enemies and the relation to His people. Hie who, to base murderers of our Lord. He had the Jews, was " the Lord our God," all along described them as "an evil would nevertheless bring in the Gen- and adulterous generation," (Matt. 12: tiles. The Great Shepherd would 39,) a "generation of vipers," (Matt. bring in His sheep of other folds, 3. 7,) &c. From the great body of John 10: 16. 1 Shall call. The term the people who rejected, reviled, and means, shall call unto-" bring nigh." slew the Messiah, they were exhorted OnSERVE.-(1) The repentance, even to seek deliverance, to be separated in these miraculous times, was in view from them by casting in their lot with of the truth presented. It was in view the friends of this Nazarene whom they of personal sin, and of Christ as the had crucified. And as the Jewish true Mlessiah. (2) Itisnotmeredistress Church was a body called out from the of mind that is true repentance. This world, so the Christian Church was to cannot save, nor tend to save, except be a body called out from the Jewish as it may lead to Christ, who alone Church an d nation, can eave. (3) The invisible Church con 82 THE ACTS OF TIIE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30 41 ~T Then they that gladly received his word were baptized: and the same day there were added unto them about three thousand souls. fication and peace with God. [ Were PART II. Spread of Christian- baptized. The Apostle had exhorted ity among the Jeos. Chs. 2-8. them to "Repent and be baptized in A. 1). 30-36. W:itnesses in the name of Jesus Christ for the remisA.. - Wn s sion of sins"-and now they applied Jerusalem.' for Christian baptism with this view. 5. THE FIRST GROWTH OF THIE CIRIS- It implied the confession of Christ and TIAN CHURCHI- Accession of 3000 of forgiveness of sins, as in His name, Members by Christian Baptism-The and it supposed repentance. They Christian Life. Ch. 2: 41-47. made at least a credible profession of this, and from the statements which 41. Then they. Rather-They there- Luke adds in vs. 42, we infer that these fvre having gladly received the word. multitudes were genuine converts. By See vs. 37. It was not so much the their baptism they publicly professed compunction and distress, as it was the Christ before men. The doctrines glad reception of the Gospel message, were the great cardinal truths of Christo which it led, that was the vital mat- tianity which they received in the simter. This, therefore, is here recorded plicity of their faith. They matured as the happy result of what is stated in afterwards in knowledge. OBSERVE - vs. 37. Thetermrendered "gladly" de- (1) Here is a most important record notes the sweet comfort and peace with of the FIRST CHRISTIAN BAPTISM. It which these wounded hearts received was not enough to receive the truth the Gospel message as proclaimed by gladly-they must confess Christ openPeter. He preached to them Christ, as ly. (2) It was not so much a proexalted to give the Holy Ghost; forgive- fession of themselves, (as having cerness of sins in His name, and salvation tainly every right exercise,) as it offered through Him; and they willingly was a profession of Christ as the only and cheerfully embraced the message as name for remission of sins. Some for themselves. Calvin says, " Peter will not venture to profess Christ unhere declares the nature and force of til they can rather profess themselves. faith that with a prompt and ready mind They wait for worthiness to come to the they embraced his word." "There- Lord's table, not considering that it is fore faith must begin with this readi- unworthiness which they are to proness and willing desire to obey." This fess, along with Christ's worthinessshowed their repentance to be unto life their sins, along with His name for -that they turned from their sin unto remission of sins. ~ The same day. God with full purpose of and endeavor Peter began his preaching at 9 o'clock after new obedience. OBSERVE.-(1) in themorning. Howlonghe continued The Gospel is good news-glad tidings. is not recorded. But it is plain that To whomsoever it is glad tidings and the three thousand were added to the good news, to him it is the Gospel. It body of professed believers by baptism, has come to make troubled consciences that same day. This baptizing, we peaceful, and wounded hearts whole, think, could not have been by immerand anxious distressed spirits glad. sion, (1) Because there would not have Sinner! does this doctrine of Christ been time during the remainder of tho crucified and risen to give repentance day after preaching, to note the conand forgiveness, make you glad? Then version of so many and go through the it is yours. (2) The great command tedious process of immersing them all. of the Gospel is, be saved. Avail your- (2) Because there were no adequate selves of this great salvation and re- facilities for thisin the city. Besides joice in it. Receive the benefits of the fountains and cisterns in the houses, Vbr!it's finished work, andi bave justi- which would not allow of it from their A. D. 30.] CHAP. II. 88 42'And they continued stedfastly in the apostles''oh."I doctrine and fellowship, and in breaking of bread, and in,,h. lil:. prayers. Col. 4:. prayers. Heb. 10: 25. construction, there were only the rivulet association and devotion. They reKidron and the pools of Siloam, Gihon, ceived the teachings of the Apostles in &c. outside of the city. But to have a system of instruction and edification, baptized so many persons in these, had and maintained, faithfully, the distincit been otherwise possible, would scarce- tive doctrines which they preached. ly have been allowed by the authori- They observed, also, what is here ties. We must suppose that the form termed thefellowship-K-cotvo vtia-which of baptism at that time was by sprink- means,not so much communion as commu. ling or pouring. OSERVE. — (1 ) nication-a liberal distribution of their Here was the fruit of the first great worldly goods, as is noticed more fully outpouring of the Spirit. The means in vss. 44, 45; see Rom. 15: 26; 2 Cor. used was the simple presentation of 8: 4; 9: 13; Heb. 13: 16. If this pasthe truth, not any fiery rant, It was sage be taken, as some suppose, for a a single sermon which the Spirit could sketch of the mode in which their rebless as well as many. " Whereas," ligious assemblies were conducted, we says Calvin, " there was a great mul- may suppose it to mean that (1) the titule converted unto Christ with one Apostles preached, and (2) the Discisermon, an hundred sermons can scarce ples, who were present, came forward move a few of us." (2) We are to pay with gifts and offerings for the poor, proper Divine honor to God the Holy as an act of worship. This was done Spirit. What mighty results can fol- previously to the administration of the low His working. The simplest ser- Lord's Supper, at their social meal. mons which present the plain truth as This would explain the great and awful it is in Jesus can be made to result in heinousness of crime in the case of Anthe salvation of thousands. (3) We anias and Sapphira. It was an act of are to look for the further and more public hypocrisy in the worship of God. complete fulfillment of Joel's prophecy And for this they were made a spectain these last days, when the Spirit shall cle, the better to enforce the principles be poured out upon all flesh. We are of God's worship. (3) The third service to wait in earnest, continued, believing was that of." breaking of bread," which prayer for the blessing. We are to refers to the Lord's Supper; not alone, preachand send abroad the truth, plead- however, but in connection with the ing the promise that it shall not return dyudraL, or love-feasts, which always void. (Isa. 55: 11.) (4) Here are the accompanied this ordinance in the greater works promised the Apostles early Church. The phrase here is that they should do through the Spirit. taken from the custom of the master More are converted under this dis-of the feast breaking bread in asking course than under all the three years a blessing, ch. 27: 35. (4) The fourth ministry of our Lord. item of Divine service here mentioned 42. This verse contains a description is prayers. No set times or forms of of the CHRISTIAN LIFE of these early Christian worship existed as yet. The believers. This may be understood as Christian Sabbath was indeed observed an enumeration of the different branch- by public devotion-not, as yet, in ec(es of Divine worship practiced in the ifices erected for the purpose, but from early Church at Jerusalem, in which it house to house. The hours of prayer, is here recorded by Luke that the also, were observed in the temple, early believers continued steadfast. See (3: 11.) OCnsEnvE.-The Lord's Supthe terms as used in ch. 6: 4-of the per is the ordinance of the New TestaApostles. These are, indeed, the four ment Church, instead of the Passoveresscntial elements of all true Christian an' Baptism, instead of Circumcision 84 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. 1D. 30 mh 4: 316317 43 And fear came upon every soul: and m many wonders 5: i2. and signs were done by the apostles. nc. 4:32,34. 44 And all that believed were together, and nhad all things common: o 1a. 58:7. 45 And sold their possessions and goods, and "parted them to all men, as every man had need. Lhukl:14. 46 PAnd they, continuing daily with one accord q in the 43. The effec.pof their religious such as remained in Jerusalem after living upon the outside world is here the feast, and that the great multitude described. ~ Alndfear. This was a had dispersed to their foreign homes. religious awe which came upon " every ~ All things common. See vs. 42, Notes. soul"-that is, of the multitude who 45. Possessions and goods-are here were not of the Church. The very mentioned to express various kinds of persons who had a little while before property-as we say "goods and chatderided the Christian assembly, (vs. tels." T Parted them. Distributed the 13,) were now struck with reverential proceeds-" their price." T As ever, fear at the evident tokens of the Divine one had need. Rather, As every onl Presence with the Disciples. The effect might have need. The particle which of the holy character of these Christian expresses contingency is here used. men, and of their elevated devotion It was not an actual distribution and communion with God, would be to of all their goods, but a treasuring fill the multitude with awe. Besides, up for whatever need there might the events in connection with the pro- be to any, and a supplying of necessiphetic forewarnings, pointed to most ties from this common fund. Gieseler solemn crises at hand, of which they remarks that it is not a community of had good reason to be afraid. Mlany goods, but a spontaneous arrangement wonders. This is a general statement, of property, according to the precept covering what follows in the. succeed- in Luke 12: 33, " Sell that ye have ing history. It is here mentioned, and give alms," &c. perhaps, as accounting in part for the 46. Continuing. This term is someawe and dread which fell upon the be- times translated, To continue stedfastly, holders. (ch. 2: 42)-" Continue instant," (Rom. 44. All that believed. It is probable12: 12)-" Attend continually," (eom. that by this time the Christian Disci- 13: 6.) It carries the idea of special pleship numbered four to five thousand. persistence and adherence to the work Before Pentecost there were more than or practice. They continuing earieetly five hundred Disciples. On that day, every day. It was in the business of three thousand were added to this daily prayers in the temple that the body. Daily additions are mentioned, body of believers continued earnestly. vs. 47. At the miracle at the Beau- We find Peter and John going up (ch. tiful Gate, they who believed amount- 3: 1,) thither at one of the stated ed to about five thousand in all, ch. 4: hours. We read- of three appointed 4. In ch. 5:12, we find them meeting hours, (Ps. 55: 18; Dan. 6: 11.) More for worship in Solomon's Porch, pro- commonly, perhaps, there were but two: bably because they had become too at 9 o'clock (third hour) in the morn. numerous to assemble in any private ing, and at 3 o'clock in the afternoon, place. By this time they were recog- called the ninth hour. ~ With one acnized as a distinct society or commu- cord. This term is several times used nity. See Notes, ch. 5: 12. ~ Toye- in this narrative, and seems to refer to ther. This refers to their practice of public assemblies- expressing their public religious assembling. It must harmonious, united meeting.;Breakbe remembered, however, that this as- ing bread. This would seem to be the sembling here mentioned includes only same as is mentioned in vs. 42, where A. D. 30.] CHAP. IL. 8i temple, and'breaking bread IIfrom house to house, did ich. ". eat their meat with gladness and singleness of heart. 1 Or, aS kn. 47 Praising God, and'having favour with all the Lue2:52people. And t the Lord added to the church daily such as c, and should be saved. 11:24. it plainly referred to the special ser- Christ with each other-and Paul exvice of the Lord's Supper, and the horts the Ephesians and Colossians to accompanying feasts of love. ~ From sing to each other in psalms and hymns house, &c. Rather, at home, as dis- and spiritual songs, singing and making tinct from "in the temple." A church melody in their hearts unto God. T 1Iavin the house is mentioned, Rom. 16: ing favour. So it resulted by God's 5; Colos. 4: 15; 1 Cor. 16: 19. This power and grace that those who were does not mean " from house to house," so lately mocked were joined by the but in the house-at home-privately- men who mocked them, and were treatthey celebrated the Lord's death daily ed with favor by the people generally. in the appointed social meal-the T The Lord added. This great work is Lord's Supper. The celebration of here recorded as the doing of the Risen the Lord's death was instituted as a Lord actively operating in His Church. social me:al, so as to sanctify and Peter planted and others watered, but sweeten our commonest living, and to God gave the increase. IIe added-or make our daily meals sacred, that we kept adding, day by day. I To the might eat and drink to His glory. Church.-itcKKnaoia. This term means Hence it is added in immediate con- the body of people called out-separated nection with this, that they did eat their from the world-namely, as Christians. meat-partook theirfood. This describes In its common classic sense it denotes the effect of their religion upon their any assembly, and so also in Acts 19: domestic and social life. They even 39-41. The visible Church consists of partook their ordinary meals with the professedly called. The Church gladness. Religion, when in lively ex- invisible and real, consists of the inercise, makes life most truly happy- wardly called-or called out from the even gives relish to humble fare be- world. The term is here first used of yond what the banquets of princes af- the Christian community as actually ford. So we are taught by our Lord existing. As the Lord is said to have to pray, " Give us this day our daily added these, the invisible Church is imbread," and to partake it, of course, in plied, which is included, however, in glad and grateful recognition of His the visible Churca. The term frequentbounty. The Lord's Supper makes ly occurs in the Greek version of the every meal come to us with gladness. Old Testament to denote the whole con[ Singleness. Child-like simplicity and gregation of Israel. It was not merely sincerity of heart accompanied their a collective name for many dispersed gladness. There were no complainings, individuals having a common character nor cravings after luxuries and dainties. or faith or practice, but a defined body, A single eye, and heart easily satisfied- a distinct society called out from the with gladness and peace-characterized world at large, and called together for this primitive body of believers. a special purpose, and possessing with47. Praising God. This they did, in itself an organization for the attainas well as ate their meals. They not ment of that purpose. Such was the only gave praise to Him for common Church of the Old Testament. And mercies, but they were especially and the New Testament Church was not habitually occupied in acts and services a totally-different one, but the same of social praise. The early Christians reorganized under a new Dispensation are described by Pliny in the opening See c. 5: 11; 8: 1-3: 9: 31; 11: 22 of the 2d century, as singing hymns to 12: 1-5. ~n Should be saved. Rather, 86 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80 CHAPTER III, acb.2:46. 1 Now Peter and John went up together into the bcp.:17. temple at the hour of prayer, being the ninth hour. the saved-those iwh) were saved. Those are marked by their profession of the who obeyed the exhortation " be saved," name of Jesus Christ, and into this vs. 40, and embraced the Gospel of name they are baptized. (5) The Christ as the power of God unto salva- Jewish Passover had found its fulfilltion, vs. 21. The term is used (1 Cor. ment in the crucifixion of Christ, as the 1: 18; 2 Cor. 2: 15,) of those "who Paschal Lamb. The Pentecost was are saved," according to the Divine fulfilled in the great outpouring and purpose. Here it refers back also to ingathering at that festival. It only the promise of being saved, made to those now remains that the feast of Taberwho should call upon the name of the nacles be fulfilled in that great conLord Jesus, vs. 21. OBSERVE —The summation, when all flesh shall celeNew Testament Church was the true brate the glorious event typified by succession of the Old. It was com- that festival in which thanks were ofposed at firs; of Old Testament mem- fered for the ingathering of all the bers; the same Cnurch as before, only fruits of the land-the closing feast of enlarged and reformed, according to Old the year. Zech. 14: 16. Thus we have Testament predictions, ch. 3: 25; 2: 39; seen the Christian Church grafted on Eph. 2: 17; Isa. 59: 20; 65: 1; 66: 2. the ancient Jewish stock, and enlarged The converts, therefore, are said to have by means of Apostolic preaching, atbeen added to the Church alreadyexisting. tested by miraculous power, and blessed' (2) The Church accordingly recognized by the Holy Spirit. Now the Church by Divine authority the same house- is to be still further enlarged by means hold feature as in the Old Covenant, of the preached word, carried home by ch. 2: 39; 3: 25, 26. The promise had the same Spirit, amidst violent opposicome to them according to the Abra- tion, " God also bearing them witness hamic covenant made with their fa- both with signs," &c. (Heb. 2:4.) thers. They were addressed as chil- OBSERvvE.-The First recorded Miracle dren of the covenant, and so likewise of the Apostles now leads to the First the promise is distinctly declared to be Hostility, which the Risen Lord turns to them and to their children, and to to the conversion of many. those afar off, (Gentiles,) on the same household principle. Ti ey are exhorted C A PT E R III. to repent on this account, and be baptized, as thus able to claim the cove- 6. THE FIRST IR E. tme a. nant blessings, through faith in Him -(Peer and John.)-Per's Di course. —A. D. 30-36. Ch. 3. in whose Name they were baptized.-A. D. 30-. Ch. 3. (8) The visible Church is contemplated Already in the wonderful scenes at to which the thousands "were added" Pentecost, the Apostles had been enaby baptism, (ch. 2: 41.) (4) As yet bled to do " the greater works," accordthe first Christians continue in the old ing to the promise of our Lord, (John place of worship, the temple, and use 14: 12.) Now, as had also been promthe old forms of worship, ch. 2: 46; 3: ised, (Mark 16: 17, 18,) they began to 1; 5: 12, recognizing in all these events work miracles, one of which is here reonly what was to be looked fc- from corded. (See ch. 2: 43.) Such mirprophecy, and only a different dispen- aculous gifts were at once a fruit of sation of the same Church and cove- the Spirit's descent upon them, and a nalt. They, however, band together proof of their Divine commission. ~ Pc as a distinct community from the mass ter and John. These two Apostles, so of Jews, and worship also in private different in age and character, were Qouses, upper chambers, &c. They clusely united in personal friendsbix A. D. 30.] CHAP. III. 8; 2 And *a certain man lame from his mother's womb cch. l4: W'as carried, whom they laid daily at the gate of the temple (See Introduction to Notes on John.) they are not mentioned. At the close S Wlent up. Rather, were going up. of the second century these hours were ~[ Together. Alford, in his edition, illuse, and were very probably the staconnects the words here rendered ted times from the beginning. "together," with the previous chapter. 2. Lame, &c. As he was born a But there seems no good ground for cripple, there was no room for decepthis. There is emphasis in the idea tiou. lie was well known as lame from that these two Apostles, who were to- his birth, and any cure of such a case gether preparing the last Passover, could not be disputed. ~ Was carried. (Luke 22: 8,) running to the Sepulchre, IWas being carrzed. This cripple was -John believing, Peter perhaps doubt- just in the way of being carried thither, ing, (John 20, )-and afie:'wards togeth- as they were going up. [T Whom they er fishing, (John 21,) as if having, laid daily. VWhom they used to place partly at least, returned to their trade daily, &c. The habit of this man's in that interval-were now found to- friends was to carry him daily thither gether again, not merely as of the in the morning, and carry him back at twelve, but as a loving pair of brethren, evening. It was the common custom eatch more attracted to the other than among the Jews and Gentiles to stato the brother which each of them had tion their beggars at the temple gates, in the Apostolate-Peter even more or at the gates of the rich, (as Lazarus, drawn to John than to Andrew, and Luke 16: 20,) inasmuch as they had John more drawn to Peter than to no public hospitals or almshouses beJames. [ Into the temple. Rather, fore the introduction of Christianity. unto. It is plain that the Apostles and [The pool of Bethesda was indeed a brethren at Jerusalem had not aban- house of mercy which had been reared doned the Jewish worship, ch. 2: 46; around a mysterious water. But that Luke 24: 53. This was not denounced was a Divine dispensary, typical of as sinful or evil, but it was to be grad- Christ's salvation. An angel miracuually supplanted by the Christian wor- lously stirred the water, and thus it ship. When it came to be contended became available to the cure of one only for as to be adhered to, in preference at a time, and he (as in the Gospel to Christianity, it was then pronounced pool,) the one first stepping in, maagafinst. Yet the Jewish ordinances king it the first business and pressing were observed by them in a new and in as for his life-taking it violently Christian spirit, as setting forth Christ and asif by force.] The custom prevails as having come. Besides these, how- more or less in all countries, but espeever, they had their distinct Christian cially in Papal Europe, to station services. I At the hour of prayer. Lit- beggars at the doors of hotels, at erally, at the (that) hour of prayer, which the entrance of bridges, and wherever was the ninth. There were three hours they will be likely to be in the path of of prayer, (the third, sixth and ninth most passers by, of whom they can ask hours,) and this was the one which was alms. In some cities of Italy the polast. As the natural day was divided lice regularly assign the beggars their among the Jews into twelve hours of station early in the morning for the irregular length, from sunrise to sun- day, at hotel doors, bridges and gates. set, the ninth hour was about three See Mark 10: 4G; Luke 18: 35; John o'clock in the afternoon, which was 9: 1-8. At the gates of the temple the time of the evening sacrifice. The many would be passing in and out, and third hour, or rin2 o'clock in the morn- it could fairly be presumed that their ing, was the time of the morning sac- devotions would dispose them to give rifice. The early Christians seem to liberally to the afflicted poor. Begging, have had state l times in the day, but however, was often made a trade, ma 88 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80 Juoii9;8. which is called Beautiful, dto ask alms of them that en tered into the temple; 3 Who seeing Peter and John about so go into the temple asked an alms. 4 And Peter, fastening his eyes upon him with John, said, Look on us. 5 And he gave heed unto them, expecting to receive something of them. became a source of imposition upon the lameness could be removed, asked only kind-hearted. But alas! for this crip- for a pittance to help him in his disapie. Iie had been in this case over bility. God can, and will, give him forty years. ~ Beautiful. There were more than he asks or thinks. nine gates, as Josephus mentions, cov- 4. Fastening his eyes-Looking inered with silver and gold. This gate tently. This term is used by Luke is thought most likely to have been that twelve times, and by no other New splendid one covered with bas-relief Testament writer, except by Paul lily work of Corinthian brass which Jo- twice. He looked on the man thus, in sephus describes, B. J. 5: 3. It was order to excite his attention and to erected by Herod the Great, and called raise his expectation. ~ Look on us. Nicanor. It was on the east side of It would show that these Apostles the temple toward Kedron, and formed claimed to have some special power, the eastern entrance. The gate Susan and that the cure which they would or Shushan, was near to Solomon's work was of their deliberate purpose porch, whither the people ran, (vs. 11.) -not by accident nor by artifice-in It separated the court of the Gentiles which latter case they would rather from the inner court, and was in a line have said, " Look away from us." with the gate of Nicanor and the inner Calvin also suggests that the Apostle entrance of the temple. And it was wished, before proceeding, to be -ernelarthe sheep-market, where the crowd tain of the purpose and intent of God, would likely have been greatest. Hence and hence that this preparatory look some incline to understand this as the was by the motion of the Holy Spirit. gate referred to, though there seems no OBSERVE. —How much more anxious trace of such a name as this of " Beau- are men by nature for the healing of tiful," belonging to it. The blind man, their bodies than of their souls; and John 9: 1, was probably at the temple how much more ready to ask an alms gate. ~ To ask almns. Charity-bene- of their fellow men, than to ask the faction. Their object in taking their proffered salvation of God. station there was to solicit some charity 5. Gave heed — Fixed his attention. from those who were about to enter The natural effect of that address upon into the temple. The poor will nat- the man is here recorded. Most of uraily expect that worshipers of G'od those whom the poor cripple solicited will be charitable to the destitute. had probably paid no attention, or had 3. Seeing Peter and John. They carelessly cast down a mite at their asked of these probably just as of feet and hurried on. And now to see others, and without any knowledge of these two men stop at his cry, and by them as Apostles. They asked of them their manner, and tone, and words, because they saw them about to enter "Look on us," to get a hint of some the Temp;le. The forms in use among special interest in his case, was altothe Jews in asking alms were such as gether rare and exciting. Was he these-" Be generous to me"-" Help not already looking on them, to see yourself by helping me." 1f Asked- if some charity might not be bestow lit., asked to receive. OBSEnvE.-The ed? This call, then, to look, me:int poor cripple, never thi.nking that his something. So the Saviour calls to A. D. 30.] CHAP. III. 89 6 Then Peter said, Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ ech I 10. of Nazareth rise up and walk. sinners in their disability, " Look unto cannot say, "Arise and walk," as Petei nme and be saved." Oh that every poor here said it, with healing to the cripple. cripple from the fall would give heed, lie will not say, "Arise and walk," as and expect to receive what Jesus has he might say it, in an inferior sense, to give! to his crippled and impotent people, if 6. This man was not of the Disciple- h- would. OBSERvE.-Peter does not ship, and hence he was not a regular here claim that this healing is by his sharer in the free distribution which own power, but this is what he has to they made of their goods, ch. 2: 45. bestow, in the name (as he avows) of Yet it is plain that they gave liberally Jesus Christ. This gift of working to others who were not of the Disciple- miracles in Christ's name was promised ship. Peter, at this time, had no to them. Mark 16, 17, 18. T In the money to give, or not so much as would name. He does not say, " In the name avail to relieve the man's necessities. of Jesus Christ, I command you," but And especially, as he purposed to do the name of Jesus is that in whichhim a greater service, he turns away by the power of which-the "rise up the beggar's attention from silver and and walk" is to be accomplished. He gold. Perhaps he meant: "I am no says that this is the work and benefit rich man-money is not what I have to of Christ-that Christ was the author give." What a disappointment for the of the miracle; that it wrs not by their moment, when the man hears that he "power or holiness," vs. 12, but " His is not to get any money, as he had name, through faith (of the Apostles) hoped! What then? Is it good wishes in His name," and " the faith which is -charitable words? "Be thou warmed (wrought) by lim," or which He has -be thou filled"-cheap, and often introduced as the only way of salvation, empty? ~ But such. The Apostle left could alone give him a cure. OBSERVE. the man in no long and painful sus- -Jesus Christ wrought miracles in pense. Money is not even to this poor Iiis own name. The Apostles wrought beggar the only good. Many gifts them only in IHis name, and not in would have been better to him than their own-and this they did only by silver and gold. To be taken home faith in His name. ~ Jesus Christ of and insured a comfortable living for Nazareth. This was the name of conlife, would have been better than a tempt and reproach which His enemies liberal alms on the spot. It was quite had fastened upon Him, and which clear that the speaker meant to do him went with Him to IIis Cross. The some service, and now he says he will Apostles mean now to say that it was give him such as he has. Well was it in virtue of this hated, despised name, for the poor cripple that Peter had no and for the glorifying of it before men, money, and that this gift of healing- that this mighty work was to be done. the greatest gift-was such as he had The beggar had probably heard of this to give. So Jesus gives us not silver Jesus of Nazareth; and even if not, and gold in the Gospel. But let us not Peter proclaimed that this miracle'is despond, since what he has to give, is Christ's, and not theirs; and thus lIo ( durable riches and righteousness"- preaches the Crucified One as the Risen "the unspeakable gift." OBSERVE.- Lord, as alive and active in his Church The Pope uses these words profanely and in the world. ~ Rise up and walk. and falsely-denying that he has The cripple here had some f>tith in thi, money, when he hits it, as the Apostles Wonderful" name. Else why should had not-and professing to have spi- he not have taken it all in jest ox ritual gifts to bestow in his benediction, derision, and replied that it could onlj when he has them not at all. He I be a tantalizing of his helpless condi. 8* 90 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30 7 And he took him by the right hand, and lifted him up: and immediately his feet and ankle bones received strength. f Is. 35:6. And he leaping up stood, and walked, and entered with them into the temple, walking, and leaping, and praising God. tion, to tell him to do what he was furnished by Divine power. Thus, so powerless to accomplish. "Here indeed, God not only grants us the esappears both the force of the word, sential and omnipotent strength within, and the fruit of faith. The cripple is but gives us also the aid of outward so touched by the word, that he obeys means of grace. 1 Immediately. In without delay; and it gives strength to any other cure, the most that could his dead members, and after a sort have been done would have been a renews the man. And faith also hath very gradual restoration to the use of her reward, in that the cripple obeyeth his limbs. Here the cure was imme him who commandeth him to rise, and diate, and by a word. [Feet and ankle not invain."-Calvin. OBSERVE.-The bones. Properly, his soles and ankles. command carried with it the enabling Luke commonly gives these minute depower. All that was required, was scriptions in such cases, as was natural confidence, and an effort on the basis for him to do, being a physician; and of the command. The commands of thus an undesigned coincidence proves the New Testament come to us with a that the book was written by him. provision of grace and strength sufi- ~ Received strength-Rather, Were made cient to "whosoever will." The Gospel firm. message to the disabled sinner is, Rise 8. Leapigy up. This was a natural up and walk. But it comes from One expression of his joy, while it was a who at the same time furnishes the clear proof of his recovery. The mirarequisite ability. Therefore, it is no cle was not merely in giving strength demand upon us for impossibilities. It to his limbs. The art of using the is rather a message of mercy, since it limbs freely is acquired by long pracbids us to do it all in His freely offered tice. Persons who have been confined strength. So the command to the man many years by sickness, or in prison, of the withered hand, Stretch out thy cannot readily walk, even when their hand, was not the language of stern strength is restored. ~ Stood and severity. It was rather a command walked. These were the different ways which provided, also, power to the in which the man expressed his first paralyzed limb, and hence it was a delight, as if scarcely knowing how to message of great joy to the poor suf- contain himself, or what to do. Leapferer; and rightly apprehending it, he ing, standing, walking-how must he acted on the basis of the command- have joyed in exercising his recovered took it for encouragement, and not for limbs, glad to prove to himself and discouragement, and was healed in the others the blessed reality of the very act. It was the word laid hold on change. So is it with the truly regenwith cheerful confidence, that brought crate. Christian exercises are a pleasthe healing. The name of Jesus, the ure, not a task. It is a delight to move Messiah, however despised as the in any way that sets in active operaNazarene, is the only name under tion these new-born powers. The acheaven given among men whereby we tivities of Christian devotedness are must be saved. only the free expression of Christian 7. Took him, &c. This was a clear gratitude and joy. Thus it comes to evidence of the fact that help was pass in the days of the Messiah as furnished with the command. It could Isaiah foresaw, "lthen shall the lame not have been merely in Peter's thus man leap as an hart," Isa. 35: 6. ~ Engiving him the aid of his hand. This tered. The healed cripple used his inly indicated the greater aid that was restored limbs for entering the place A. D. 30.] CHAP. III. 91 9 sAnd all the people saw him walking and praising g:h.:1 2 God: 10 And they knew that it was he which hsat for alms at hLikeJo~9:, the Beautiful gate of the temple: and they were filled with wonder and amazement at that which had happened unto him. 11 And as the lame man which was healed held Peter and John, of public worship-following the exam- salvation. ~[ Saw him. This is here pie set him by the good men who had recorded to show that the miracle was thus befriended him, and also follow- not done in a corner. The multitude ing his heart's fresh impulse to give saw the miraculous cure. public thanks to God. The regenerate 10. The people of Jerusalem, who man will seek at once to put forth all frequented the temple, had often seen his energies in the service and praise this cripple stationed at the gate. of God. He will naturally and at once They knew him well. And now they seek to worship in communion with recognized this happy man as the very God's people, entering with them into same. Thus they were able to bear the temple. He that loves Christ and witness of the facts, and the wondrous feels his indebtedness to Him alone for deed had ample confirmation. There salvation, will seek to profess Him, could, therefore, have been no imposand would do it even if He had not so ture. Like all the miracles of Christ commanded. ~[ Praising God. True and the Apostles, the facts were most Christian activity must spring from evident and the proofs were most abunlively Christian gratitude. It is a deep dant. The facts were-That'the man, sense of the immense benefits received now forty years old, (ch. 4: 22,) from Christ that makes us feel that we had been a cripple from his birth, (vs. cannot do enough for Him, nor suffi- 2.) The proof of his having been ciently speak forth his praise. He really helpless was found in the pains praised God, "walking and leaping," which friends had so long taken with in the use of his newly restored facul- him to bring him there and to carry ties. So we should put forth all our him back daily, (vs. 2,) and in the regenerate faculties in His service, and wonder and amazement which all the delight to use all our resources for His people expressed at his being suddenglory. OBSERVE.-He praised not the ly able to walk. There were, no doubt, Apostles, but God. This shows his most abundant proofs of his being no intelligent faith "in the name of Jesus impostor. The Apostles may have Christ of Nazareth," that was profess- seen him before at the same place, ed as the source of the miracle. Every though there is no positive evidence truly new-born man will give all the of his having known who they were. glory of his salvation to God. "To All the people who were now so conconceal God's mercies is ingratitude. vinced of the miracle, were not mainly To attribute them to others is sacri- the friends and followers of Christ, lege." but His enemies; such as had recent9. All thepeople. This miracle was ly joined in the scenes of the Crucito affect not only the single individual fixion. The man, who would himrestored. It was to have great effects self be likely to know whether a cure upon beholders. So it is in the case had been wrought or not, gives his own of any true conversion. But, more glad testimony, and the multitude see especially, in well-known and conspic- and know that it is even so. What uous cases. This is the mighty re- room could there have been for decepsponsibility which some men have, tion? whose conversion to God might move 11. Held. Held fast-grasping, so thousands to reflection and inquiry, as not to be separated from them w.d, through the Divine blessing, to Some understand it of adhering to 92 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30'h. 5n 23. all the people ran together unto them in the porch that is called Solomon's, greatly wondering. ~ 12 And when Peter saw it, he answered unto the people, Ye men f Israel, why marvel ye at this? or why look ye so earnestly on us, as though by our own power or holiness we had made this man to walk? then in his principles. But as in ch. Repent, in order that ye may be for2: 49, the word is to be taken in the given and saved by this Jesus Christ at sense of physical cleaving to them in His coming, (vss. 19-21.) (6) His the crowd, which was most natural. times have been the theme of prophecy The other idea would be expressed in from the beginning, (vs. 21,) as for exanother word. He thus testified to all ample in citations given, (vss. 22-24.) that these men were his benefactors. (7) Application of this to the hearers ~ The prrch. The outer wall of the as Jews, (vss. 25, 26.) ~, At this. At temple court was lined with piazzas, this man, or at this thing. It would verandahs, or porches, and on the east- seem that they had cause for wonderern side was this one, originally built ing, as Bengel remarks. But they by Solomon, and not entirely destroyed ought to acknowledge God from whom oy Nebuchadnezzar, but restored by the healing benefit came, and not to Zerubbabel, and renewed with great have their wonder terminate upon the magnificence by Herod, and still retain- thing itself or upon the instruments. ing its name. It was a double row of As Jews they ought to have recognized marble columns 25 cubits high, with a the Divine power in such a wonderful richly carved roof of cedar wood, and work,as they were familiar with miracles 30 cubits wide. This porch was on the in their whole history. ~ On us. This east side toward the valley of Jehosha- was their fault, that they were ready phat, and near to "the Beautiful gate." to think of such a work as proceeding This was a place where the Apostles from mere men. Calvin says, "This commonly met, ch. 3: 11; 5: 12, and is the first part of the sermon wherein Christ walked, John 10: 23. ~ Greatly he reproveth superstition." ~ Power. wondering. That is, the people ran This in men could be only some magitogether, greatly wondering-very much cal craft, or else some preternatural astonished at what they saw had taken power for working miracles. ~ IIoliplace. The people were united in this ness. "Meritorious efficacy with God natural amazement. so as to have obtained this from Him 12. Ile answered. Their manner was on our own account." The Apostles such as to show that some statement directly contradict any such doctrine as was called for to satisfy their inquiry, that God bestows any benefits upon us *and very possibly, as they congregated, by virtue of the merits of the saints. they asked, also, for an explanation of OBSERVE.-They might here have tathis event. Yet this term is often ken advantage of the popular impresfound as here, where no formal ques- sion if they had pleased to exalt themtion has been asked. The analysis of selves. But they would have all the this Second Discourse of Peter which glory given to God. This is an examnow follows, is thus: he says, (1) This pie for the ministry in all time. It was is not our work but God's, and in or- a Jewish notion that if a man arrived der to glorify His Son Christ Jesus, at a high degree of holiness he would (vss. 12, 13.) (2) Him (Jesus Christ,) be able to work miracles. This is the ve denied and killed; but God has origin of the Romish doctrine of superraised Him up, (verses 13-15.) (3) erogation, that a man by extra piety Through His name this man is made can lay up a store of merit beyond whole, (vs. 16.) (4) Ye did it in igno- what he will need for himself and whick rance, but God thereby carried out His may be made available for others gracious purpose, (vss. 17, 18.) (5) A. D. 30.] CHAP. III. 93 ech. 5:30. 13 k The God of Abraham, and of Isaac, and of Jacob, IJ:oh.n1:39,ind the God of our fathers,'hath glorified hi3 Son Jesus; -^ ^,tMt.2772. whom ye mdelivered up, and denied him in the presence Luke 23:8,20:21 of Pilate, when he was determined to let him go. John 18:04,19:16 14 But ye denied ~ihe Holy One Pand the Just, and oPSk16:o. desired a murderer to be granted unto you; cl.:2e74:27. p ch.7:52,&22:14. 13. The God of Abraham, &c. The fathers hath glorified him" by this very God of the Jews whom he addressed- miracle; and even Pilate, in contrast of the Patriarchs, their fathers-in with you, had given his decision to whom they boasted, as a nation. This release Him. ~ Denied Him-(1) Rewas to show them that he did not seek jected Iinm, as your promised Messiah to introduce the worship of any new -(2) in the presence of Pilate, a heathen God, but only a new form of worship governor, who sought to release Himof the same; and that the Jehovah at the tribunal, where he was arraigned whom their fathers had professed, had at your instance. [ Determined. This shown Himself to be the Author of theydid,when Pilate hal actually given this religion. That hence, as children his judgment in favor of releasing Him. of Abraham, they were directly inter- Matt. 27: 17-25; Luke 23: 16-23. ested in it, as it was, indeed, the ful- Pilate seems to have made at least fillment of the great covenant promise five distinct attempts to procure the to Abraham, that in him all the families release of Jesus, in a way that would of the earth should be blessed. Gen. conciliate the Jews. At length, these 12:43. See Gal. 3: 16. ~[ Hath glorified. very men, it may be, warned him that Peter ascribes the miracle to Jehovah, if he should let Iim go, he would prove their fathers' God; and declares that himself an enemy of Coesar. This was in this way He had put distinguished too much for Pilate. This shows how honor upon His Son, whom they had aggravated was their guilt, that they crucified. The object of John's Gospel urged on His cruel death, against the narrative is to show how Christ was decision of the heathen governor. Luke glorified by His miracles, and by various 23: 14-16, 20; John 19: 4-12. And testimonies, as well as by the Father's how dare they also be found fighting direct act in His Resurrection, John against God? 13: 32; His Ascension, John 12: 16; 14. Peter now shows how enormous and miracles, John 6: 14. The Apostle was their sin-that they rejected such aimed also to show here, that the an one as Christ, and chose in preference Crucified One was living, and that this such an one as Barabbas. The contrast was the evidence of His being glorified, of these representative characters is and of His active presence and power strongly given. Jesus was "the HIoly in the world. ~ His Son Jesus, (rudt.) One and the Just." The former title The term here for "Son," refers to the was found in Ps. 16: 10, and cited ch. office of Christ as the "Servant of 2: 27-"thy Holy One." He was also Jehovah," spoken of by Isaiah, (chs. the Just One. He was so, by Pilate's 40-56,) and familiar to the Jews. The own verdict, as well as in His own more common term for Son of God- essence. "I find no fault at all in denotes His Divine nature. I Ye de- Him"-no legal ground of accusation. livered up. "Ye" is here emphatic- So Stephen (ch. 7: 52,) called Him Ye yourselves-and is in contrast with "the Just One;" and Ananias (ch. 22: "the God of Abraham" on the one 14,) called Him "that Just One." It hand, and Pilate/on the other. Though w-uld seem to have been a title of tb ye delivered Jesus unto Pilate, and Messiah which the audience would re thus incurred the greater sin, as He cognize. In contrast with this, was the said, (John 19: 11,) "the God of your character of Barabbas "a murderer," 94 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. Hcb,2:10, and 5 And killed the I[Prince of life, qwhom God hath 5:9. 1John 5:i14 raised from the dead; rwhereof we are witnesses. Soh. 2:2 16'And his name, through faith in his name, hath made ch."4:."i a: this man strong, whom ye see and know; yea, the faith 14:9. which is by him hath given him this perfect soundness in the presence of you all. ch. 1: 16; 2: 14; Matt. 27: 21. Jesus forms the Apostolic work of preaching was TIIE Sinless One. Barabbas was Christ's Resurrection. And this event the ringleader of sinners-a robber, a put the seal of God-the God of Abralcader of sedition, and a murderer. ham-their fathers' God, upon Christ's ~ A murderer. Literally, a man, a work. T Whereof. This was their murderer-a Hebrew idiom. This is business as Apostles, to be witnesses put in special contrast with' the Prince of this fact, (ch. 1: 22.) of Life," vs. 15. T To begranted. "To 16. Peter, in accounting for this be given as a gratuity for your gratifi- miracle, has now come to the importcation"-or rather to be given to you ant point, that it was through the as your choice, and as if to your working of His Divine power whom embrace. This was your affinity, ch. they had wickedly put to death. The 25: 11, 16; 27; 24. "If Pilate had inference would be, that He is alive brought forth Barabbas to you, you and active in the world as the Risen ought to have desired Jesus to be Lord, and that they had done their released instead." —Bengel. utmost to put out of existence the 15. The Prince of life. The double Author of life and of healing. ~ Ihis contrast is here brought out. Ye killed name-( Iis office work as the Prince Him who was the Prince of Life, and of Life.) This refers to the fact that chose a murderer-one who takes they had wrought this miracle in His away life-in preference to Christ, the name, (vs. 6,) by virtue of His power Giver of life, John 5: 21, 25, 26. -not as though the mere calling of Isaiah prophesied of Christ, "Behold His name had any charm or virtue in I have given Him for a Leader and it. The explanation is given in the Commander to the people," Isa. 55: 4. next clause emphatically. ~ Through And this term rendered " Prince" means faith. That is, upon - through - by Leader. In ch. 5: 31, Christ is called means of faith in His name. This faith " a Prince and a Saviour," and in Heb. was the means, and His name was the 2: 10, the " Prince or Captain of Sal- efficient cause, Matt. 17: 20. It is not vation." In Heb. 12: 2, it is " Author the faith of the lame man that is here (and Finisher) of faith." Christ is referred to, though he seems to have the Prince of Life, called in 1 John 1: had some faith, (vss. 6, 7,) nor to pro1, "the Word of Life," which was from duce faith in the lame man and in the beginning-" in whom was life," others," as some understand. Christ's John 1:4; 5:11, 12-because He has name, power, authority, so set at introduced the spiritual and eternal life nought by them, yet believed in by the into the world, and guides His followers Apostles, had produced the wondrous to it; and because He has conquered results which they beheld. There could death in His Resurrection. See 1 Cor. be no mistake, as the facts were well 15: 20-40. ~ t'Wom God hath raised- known to them, ch. 4: 16. ~ Yea, the awakened-from dead, (ones.) Though faith. The Apostle gives every emphathey had put Christ to death, this did sis to this truth, and seeks to impress not destroy Him. He was proved to it. " When he is occupied about the be the Prince of Life by tIis glorious showing and setting forth of the grace rising from the company of the dead. of Christ, he thinketh that he hath And thus they were shown to be fight- never spoken enough touching the bng against Jehovah Here Peter per- same."-C&lvin. ~ By Him. The A I>. 30.] CHAP. III 9. Lu're 23: 34. 17 And now, brethren, I wot that through ignorance Jon6.3. ye did it, as did also your rulers. 1 Cr.2: 18 But uthose things, which God before had shewed 2,6Le2: ^ by the mouth of all his prophets, that Christ should Is..506,and suffer, he hath so fulfilled. D.3: 5,6. 1 Pet. 1:10, 11. faith which is wrought by Him, or the ignorance of some of them was "which owes its existence and effect more positive than that of others. Igto what He is and has done." See 1 norance of the law is no extenuation Pet. 1:21. Bengel says, "He refers of guilt. They were also guilty of not only the miracle to Christ, but the their ignorance. It was their duty to faith which he himself exercised." have known the law. And many of But this seems to state a further fact, them doubtless would have known Him and may refer to the lame man's faith. to be the Messiah, but for their rebellie is exalted to give not only healing lious and proud unbelief. Yet how of the body, but healing of soul-" re- could they have done this awful deed pentance and remission of sins," and if they had known what they were dofaith. ~ Perfect soundness. This term, ing? [ Your rulers. " For had they used only here, means completeness, known it, says Paul-(God's scheme wholeness, freedom from defects-sig- of salvation by Christ)-they would not nifying that the cure was entire, and have crucified the Lord of Glory," (1 that he was perfectly restored. I In Cor. 2: 8.) the presence of you all. He appeals to 18. But those things-in reference to their knowledge of the facts as eye- Christ's death. "For they that dwell witnesses. He also challenges their at Jerusalem, and their rulers, because denial of the miracle, and this shows they knew Him not, nor yet the voice how clear it was to all that a miracle of the Prophets which are read every had been performed. Sabbath day, they have fulfilled them 17. And now brethren. He tenderly in condemning Him." Ch. 13:27. addresses these murderers of our Lord "Ignorance, he says, has made you as brethren-of the same nation and guilty; yet God has brought that to covenant, and his "kinsman according pass which lie had determine],L that to the flesh," Rom. 12: 1. Ie speaks Christ should redeem men by His here in a conciliatory strain, and gives death."-Calvin. OBSERvE.-"CChrist them any advantage which they could was not given up to the malice of the fairly claim from their ignorance. wicked, but God was the chief Author "Because it was to be doubted lest, by whose will His only Son did suffer." being cast down with despair, they Calvin. i Before had shewed. liad should refuse his doctrine, he doth a showed beforehand-prediced. ~ All little lift them up."-Calvin. A I wot Iis prophets. For "the testimony of -I know-I am well aware-as Christ Jesus is the spirit of prophecy." (Rev. Iimself admitted, Luke 23: 34. 19: 10.) So in vs. 24, "alltheproph~ Through ignorance. The ignorance ets" are said to have spoken of the was no sufficient excuse, for it was it- days of refreshing and restitution. The self blamable, as the fruit of pride prophets are regarded here as a body and prejudice. But the offense would actuated by one spirit, and that the have been more heinous if it had been testimony of Jesus. "The spirit of committed against full light and gospel Christ was in them and testified beknowledge. Our Lord had declared forehand the sufferings of Christ and on the cross, that they knew not what the glory that should follow." 1 Pet. they did, Luke 23: 34. Paul declared 1: 11. Hath so fulfilled. He hath the same, 1 Cor. 2: 8-and of himself, fulfilled these things thus, in this way, 1 Tim. 1: 13. Doubtless they did not by the stubborn, ignorant, murderous unow that lie was the Messiah, though rejection of Christ on the part of the 8963 THE ACTS OF TIIE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. ych. 2:38. 19 ~ y Repent ye, therefore, and be converted, that your sins may be blotted out, when the times of refreshing shall come from the presence of the Lord; rulers. These were the means which was alive and active in the affairs of God employed, and thus He made the men. So in the case of Saul, where wrath of man to praise Him. But Christ said, "I am Jesus whom thou OBSERVE.-(1) The murderers of Christ persecutest." And this work of heldacted freely, they crucified and slew ing was the further evidence that Christ Him by wicked hands. (2) The pre- was alive and active for human delivdetermining and predicting of the event erance and salvation. ~ And be condid notlessentheir guilt. (3) God's con- verted. Rather, turn. As the fruit of trolling of their wicked acts, so as to repentance, carry on a true and thorhave IHis glory promoted, did not at all ough conversion. In regeneration, the excuse them. So Joseph said unto his sinner is passive. He is acted upon brethren, (Gen. 50: 20,) "But as for by Divine and efficacious power. Conyou, ye thought evil against me, but version follows this, and is a turning God meant it unto good to bring to from all evil ways. In this the man is pass as it is this day to save much peo- active, Ezekiel 18: 31. "Work out," pie alive." It is not the sinner nor his or carry out, "your own salvation," deeds that thus promote God's glory. graciously begun in you by God. (Phil. It is neither his intention nor the ten- 2: 12.) Yet in conversion Divine grace dency of his work. But it is God's won- is just as requisite as in regeneration. derful prerogative that the gates of hell See Isa. 6:10; Matt. 13: 15. ~ Thatshall not prevail against His cause. in order that. Ch. 2: 38. They were Meanwhile OBSERVE —It is a great proof exhorted to turn away from their sinful of the Scriptures that such an amazing habits and tenets as a people, so that inplan could have been so brought about iquity should not be their ruin (Ezek. even by wicked agencies, according to 18: 30.) ~ Blotted out. See Isa. 43: 25. ancientprophecies, all more or less bear- God claims to be " He who blotteth out ing upon this point. And so the Risen our transgressions for His name's sake, Lord, "beginning at Moses and all the and will not remember our sins." Reprophets, expounded unto them in all pentance does not merit pardon. It the Scriptures, (history and prophecy,) does not cancel sin, nor undo a wicked the things concerning Himself." (Luke deed. But repentance is to this end24: 27.) it looks to this, as the object and result 19. Peter had thus preached to them to be attained. It is a turning the face the Risen Jesus as the author of this to God-to seek Him-to cease forsamiracle and as their Messiah-whom king and denying Him as He who forthey had rejected-and faith in Iis gives and saves. The term here renname as the grand source of power to dered blotted out, "refers to the mode men. Thus naturally he comes to of expunging from a book or tablet, preach to them Repentance, because or canceling a debt-wiped out-smeared he had shown to them that there was out." (It is used in Col. 2: 14; Rev. yet room for pardon and salvation. 3: 5. And in Rev. 7:17 and 21: 4, it ~[Repent ye, therefore-changeyour minds. is used of wiping,way tears. See Isa. The Gospel motive for repentance is 44: 22, "I have blotted out, as a thick involved in this. Christ and John the cloud, thy transgressions, and as a cloud Baptist preached, "Repent, for the thy sins: return unto me; for I have kingdom of heaven is at hand." Peter redeemed thee.") The ancients wrote here preaches, Repent, for the Messiah on tablets covered with wax, and when has come, and here is the proof of His they wished to blot out what they had living and exalted power. Thus the written, they used the flat end of the miracle was pointed to as the evidence iron pen, and thus obliterated every that He whom they had put to death trace of it. So the repenting sinner A. D. 30.] CHAP. III. 97 20 And he shall send Jesus Christ, which before was preached unto you: who turns to this Risen Saviour has the seasons are such as at Pentecost, which promise of an utter expunging of his He shed forth, (ch. 2: 33,) and such as sins-rubbing out every trace of them should result now from their repent-from God's book of account. ~ Wfhen ance, swelling the numbers of the'he times. This does not mean that Church to five thousand, ch. 4: 4; and Lhey would not be pardoned till some such as Joel predicted as coming upon future time. The more literal render- all flesh for the millennial times. These ing is "that the times." This was the are like the seasons of spring to the end they were to have in view, that earth from genial rains, and the out" the times and seasons" which they had pouring of the Spirit is likened to these so anxiously inquired about, might refreshingshowersfromheaven. These come. These were also "times of restora- times look constantly forward to the tion" or restitution, (d'roarcaaraaac r rarv- "times (epochs) of restoration," which Trv) such as God had promised, though are but the glorious consummation, as not such as they were lookitg for. He a millennium, the reign of Christ on the exhorts them to repent and turn to earth, when His kingdom will have God, with a view to this, and as contrib- fully come. There may be a referuting to bring about the glorious con- ence to that time as the Great Sabbath summation which God had promised by and Jubilee of the Church. His prophets. They would have no part 20. And he shall send. Rather, And in these times unless they repented. that he may send. Christ is to come OBSERVE.-It was with them as with the again. This was their great expectalame man. They gathered around their tion, according as the angels announced temple asking a very inferior blessing it at the Ascension, (ch. 1: 11.) He of temporal preferment, not dreaming is to come for the final consummation that their crippled and helpless condi- at the last Judgment. Peter declares tion was the thing to be cared, and the that the times of refreshing are conrefreshing and restoration to be sought. nected with this. The millennial times, While they are asking an alms, God when, according to the fullness of Joel's will have them receive healing and sal- prophecy, the Spirit shall be poured vation, by trusting in the Name of this out upon all flesh, will be a coming of Crucified but Risen Redeemer. This Christ in power and glory to reign. miracle, therefore, is wrought as a sign And this shall usher in the consummafor Israel. ~[ Of refreshing. As the tion-the restoration or restitution of same terms iatpot and Xp6voe are used all things promised by the prophets. in these two phrases, "seasons of re- Thus He would "restore the kingdom freshing" and " times of restitution," to Israel." Meanwhile, it is necessary, and as the term in vs. 20 rendered according to the Divine plan, that the "restitution," is the same term as is heavens receive Him until the final conused in vs. 6, rendered "restore," and summation-that, though active in this more properly here (the noun) to be work and sending down these refreshrendered "restoration," it is plain that ings, He should be officiating in heaven, Peter refers the Jews to that very ques- and exalted as "Head over all things to tioning and to the reply of our Lord, the Church," (Eph. 1: 22)-" crowned ch. 1: 6, 7. These are " the times and with glory," (Heb. 2: 9.) See 2 Pet. the seasons." And he addressed his 3: 9. OBSERVE.-(1) The second hearers as directly concerned in bring- coming is here spoken of as that for ing them about. Connected with the which the first was only preparatory — ancient promises for the restoration of and is therefore this "sending" or the kingdom to Israel, is the covenant mission of Christ. (2) The conversion promise of seasons of refreshing "from of the Jews, especially, is closely conIhepresenceofthe(Risen) Lord." These nected with the consummation of all 9 98 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. ga. l:l I 21'Whom the heaven must receive until the times of Latt,1171.7 restitution of all things, bwhich God hath spoken by the &Luke 1:'0. mouth of all his holy prophets since the world began. things. They shall be brought in means restoration, and refers back when the fullness of the Gentiles is again to the term employed by the come in, (Rom. 11: 25.) (3) The re- Apostles in their inquiry, ch. 1: 6, pentance and conversion of sinners are "Wilt thou at this time restore again the condition of the speedy approach of the kingdom to Israel?" Our Lord these blessed times. (4) All may help had answered them generally that as by their conversion and by laboring for to the precise periods they were not to that of others, in bringing forward the know, but their power should come millennial times. ~ Which before was from the Holy Ghost, so that they preached. The more correct text reads: should be witnesses to Him throughout "Who was before appointed to you" as the world. And now that consummayour Messiah-Him who was predes- tion is further contemplated-the unitined as your Messiah-namely, Jesus. versal diffusion of the Gospel, called This is the most approved reading, by our Lord "the Regeneratzon:" when found in the ancient Syriac and Arabic the Son of man shall come in His versions. glory, and when the restoration of the 21, Whom the heaven. Rather, kingdom should so far be realized to Whom heaven-literally, whom it is them as that they should sit on twelve necessary that heaven receive. The Apos- thrones, judging the twelve tribes of tie takes this rapid survey of the Israel, (Matt. 19: 28.) The term here entire Gospel Dispensation, and here rendered "until" refers forward to the accounts for the present temporary arrival of these times as a future absence of Christ from the earth. The event, bu; does not exclude the idea Jews expected their Messiah to reign of "during," as regards the operations in the flesh. t Must receive, (JeZ.) going on toward that result. He must This necessity, according to the Scrip- remain in the heaven during these tural usage, is that which grows out Gospel times, and until the millennial of the Divine plan. It is the necessity times have ushered in the consummawhich belongs to the Divine arrange- tion. OBSERVE.-As Christ is here ments. Some read: "Who must pos- declared to be bodily in heaven, and sess, or take possession of, or receive under the necessity of remaining there the heaven." But the English version until the end or winding up of this gives the most correct and approved closing dispensation, He cannot be rendering. It was necessary that bodily present in the Sacrament of the Christ should enter heaven while the Lord's Supper. "The natural body glorious consummation is going for- and blood of our Saviour Christ are in ward, and until it comes fully to pass. heaven, and not here." I Of all things. He needed to appear there in the holiest This restoration or restitution or reof all as our Great High Priest, (HIeb. generation is that creation of "new 7: 15,) and Forerunner, (Heb. 6: 20,) heavens and a new earth," predicted by occupying His throne there as Head Isaiah, and referred to by Peter (2 over all things to the Church, (Eph. 1: Pet. 3: 13,) in his Epistle, and by 20-22,) and as exalted "to be a Prince John in the close of the Revelation, and a Saviour, for to give repentance to (Rev. 21: 1-5.) The terms here used Israel," (ch. 5: 31,) and for sending were employed by our Lord, (Matt. the Comforter, John 16. See 1 Pet. 17: 11,) in speaking of Elias as to 3: 22. ~ Until the times of restitution. restore all things, (using the verb, corChrist shall continue in His heavenly responding with the noun here.) and abode until these appointed times shall this is explained as referring directly arrive, called here "the times of to the thorough reformation which restitution," &c. The term here used John the Baptist was to undertake as A. D. 30.] CHAP. III. 9 22 For Moses truly said unto the fathers, ~ A prophet,u",.'18' lhall the Lord your God raise up unto you of your h. 7:37. brethren, like unto me; him shall ye hear in all things whatsoevur he shall say unto you. a preparation for Christ, (Luke 1: 17.) motive to diligence, that to us, at least, This restoration or new creation, how- the day of the Lord speedily cometh, ever, was in a higher sense to be as a thief in the night. We are to effected only by Christ himself, as the look for and hasten unto the coming Great Restorer from the ruins of the of the day of God as at farthest near, fall.. The issue here contemplated is and at any rate hastening, 2 Pet. 3: 12. that often referred to in the Old Testa- 22. For Moses truly said. The Aposment by Isaiah and David, &c., (Ps. tie having referred generally to their 110: 1,) and in the New Testament, as prophets as having predicted the glothe subjugation of all enemies, (1 Cor. rious Restoration through Christ, now 15,) the reconciling of all things to refers to Moses, in whom they trusted, Himself, both in earth and in heaven, (John 5: 45,) and shows that he had (Col. 1: 20,) and the recapitulating- predicted Christ as a Prophet, and had gathering together in one, under one commanded obedience to Him on pain Head-all things in Christ, (Eph. 1: of excommunication from the common10,) of Jews and Gentiles. OBSERVE. wealth of Israel. I Unto the fathers. -To the Jews the idea of a universal To their ancestors in common-Peter's restoration was familiar in their Jubi- and theirs. ~ A prophet. Though lee, when all forfeited estates were to be Moses here foretold of the succession restored. And Christ is our Goel or of prophets that God would raise up, "Kinsman Redeemer," whose office it is that succession was regarded as culmito redeem our forfeited inheritance. nating in Christ, the greatest of ProIt is also thought by some that that phets. See Deut. 18: 15-19. He was very year was a year of Jubilee, A. D. called' that Prophet" —" that Prophet 30. a Which God hath spoken. This which was to come." See John 1: 21. consummation is the great leading This promise to the nation of a line topic of prophecyfrom the first promise of prophets, was as a security to them in the garden to the close of the Old against the false reliances of the heaTestament. And again the New Tes- then, such as divinations and necrotament prophets reiterate it, as here. mancy. Each of the prophets was OBsERvE.-From the whole tenor of one of a line that led on to Christ. these prophecies, it is plain that the Each prefigured Him and gave further Restoration promised is not, as sojne promise of His coming. And as none vainly imagine, a recovery of fallen of all the prophets fulfilled this descripangels and of the lost souls in hell. tion of being like unto Moses, in most This is nowhere predicted nor promised, important particulars, the Jews exbut the contrary. I Since the world pected "the coming one," though ofbegan. Rather, From the beginning- ten with gross misunderstanding of his from the earliest times of prophecy. nature and work. I[ Unto you. To be This would show the hearers that the your Teacher and Guide. ~ Like unto Apostles did not reject their prophets, me. Christ alone was like unto Moses but rather gloried in them and ex- as the Mediator of a covenant and the pounded them. OBSERVE.-(1) "The Lawgiver of Israel-and a Deliverer testimony of Jesus is the spirit of of His people, and their Leader out of prophecy," (Rev. 19: 10.) (2) The bondage through the wilderness-the coming of Christ in glory is a truth Iead of a dispensation and a Ruler to most terrible to His foes, and an be obeyed. See Gen. 3: 19; c}. 7:35. incentive to repentance. We do not The chief reference n:the original sufficiently feel the force of this great Massage is to the office o:' M5ediator. o1O THIE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. fA. D. 80 23 And it shall come to pass, that every soul which will not hear that. prophet, shall be destroyed from among the people. 24 Yea, and all the prophets from Samuel and those that follow The idea is that "since the Israelites phrase was familiar, and was underhad been unable to endure the terrors stood as signifying excommunication of the Divine Majesty, God would, at from the special privileges of God's some future time, send to them another covenant people, so as to be regarded Mediator, through whom lie could as heathen. This was the Old Testacommunicate with them as Ile had ment language for expressing the most done through Moses." Yet Moseswas fearful judgment of God. (See 1 Cor. far inferior to Christ. See Gal. 3: 19; 16: 22.) So it was enjoined, (Exod. Heb. 9: 15. And now their inquiries 22: 20,) that an apostate Israelite of John and of Christ, as to their be- should be anathema, or as our Enging this Prophet, show that they ex- lish version reads, "utterly destroyed." pected Him, John 1: 21, 25. Moses The New Testament language is, "shall spake truly, says Peter. He does not be cast into outer (outside) darkness" dispute nor discredit Moses. Shall -"everlasting destruction from the they do so, and tbts deny the testi- presence of the Lord," (2 Thess. 1: 9; mony of the Great Founder of their Matt. 8: 12.) nation?-That God had now raised up 24. Peter's aim is here to re-assert this Prophet and sent Him to them, the unanimity of the prophets (their he shows and presses home, (vs. 26.) own boasted prophets,) in regard to ~ Shall ye hear. They were thus most these glorious times of the Church in solemnly charged to receive the in- the Messiah's days. Samuel is here structions of this Prophet, and yield named as the head of the prophetic obedience to Him in all things what- line, because in his time prophecy besoever lie should say unto them, ch. came an established function, and an 2: 21. OBSERVE.-It was in Moses order of prophets was instituted, of that Christ was first clearly set forth whom he was the head. A "school of and typified as a Personal Saviour. the prophets" was founded under him. 23. It shall come topass. Literally, 1 Sam. 19: 20. Besides, the song of It shall be. These words are inserted Hannah at his birth was referred to by Peter in making the citation from and adopted in part by Mary at the the Hebrew, in order, as the Spirit salutation of Elizabeth in regard to the prompted him, to arrest their special holy child Jesus, and thus lary reaches attention. This is not Peter's lan- her hand over the whole line to HangSuge that follows, but that of Moses, nah. See 1 Sam. 2: 1-8; 10: 35. Bewhom they boasted and professed to sides, only two prophets are spoken of believe and trust. " Moses wrote of between Moses and Samuel, and these me," said Christ, (John 5: 46.) How only delivering occasional messages. dare they so deny Moses and disobey Thenceforth as the kings were allowed the predicted Prophet of prophets, in to the people, the prophets were estabthe face of this judgment so plainly lished as a regular order, to stand bedenounced against such transgression? tween God and the king; and these IT Shall be destroyed. Literally in the were from Samuel down; and from this Hebrew passage it reads, I will require time onward the days of the Great it of him-I will take vengeance upon Prophet have been the subject of him. This declares that God Himself prophecy by these very prophets, who woul i visit punishment upon such an thus confessed that they were neither one. Peter uses this common mode of them the Prophet whom Moses foreof expression to denote the kind of told. I As many as have spoken. punishment, namely, cutting off from Though all of them had not perhaps the body of the people. Exod. 12: 15, in very words spoken of the glori19; 30: -1; Numbers 19: 13. This ous consummation in MIessiah's time, A. D. 30.] CHAP. III. 101 after, as many as have spoken, have likewise foretold of these days. 25 d Ye are the children of the prophets, and of the cov oE. O lm. enant which God made with our fathers, saying untuo 1.:. "the testimony of Jesus is the spirit leges. The blessings promised to Abraof prophecy,"-" the spirit of Christ ham to come through the Messiah, was in them, and testified beforehand were brought very nigh to them. They the sufferings of Christ and the glory had thus a birthright by an outward that should follow." " And beginning calling which specially obligated them at Moses and all the prophets, He ex- to the obedience of faith. "They were pounded unto them in all the Scrip- bound to act as the true, spiritual chiltures the things concerning Himself." dren of faithful Abraham. For he ar(Luke 24: 27.) The passages in Sam- gueth thus,'God made his covenant uel here more especially referred to, with our fathers-therefore we, who may be 1 Sam. 2: 10-35; 2 Sam. 7: are their posterity, are comprehended 16. After the application of these pre- in the covenant.' I grant, indeed, dictions to our Lord, the Jewish Rab- that many which are the children of bis, who had always before confessed the faithful according to the flesh are their reference to the Messiah, tried to counted spurious and bast:rds. beprove their reference to some other of cause they thrust themselves out of the the prophets and any other than Christ, holy progeny through their unbelief. though in our Lord's time it was uni- But this doth no whit hinder the Lord versally admitted by them that the from calling and admitting the seed Great Prophet had not yet appeared. of the godly into fellowship of grace: John 1: 21; 6: 14. OBsERVE.-As And so although the common election the kingdom of Israel began in Sam- be not effectual in all, yet may it set uel's time, and flourished in the time open a gate for the specially elect."of David and Solomon, prophecy more Calvin. See Ram. 11: 23. This is clearly set forth the kingdom of Christ, the tenor of the Ahrah;amic covenant. and the mother of Samuel is the first With the believing pare_-; it includes who makes mention of the Lord's King the infant offspring also; and by this and Anointed, (Messiah.) 1 Sam. 2: household feature God promises to be 10-35. a God to the children of His people. 25. Peter now brings the matter of The children of the covenant are thus personal privilege and obligation home born within the outward pale of the to them, by showing their relation to Church-are children of the ChurchGod's ancient people and covenant. ie the seal of the covenant has been apshows them that they were inheritors of plied to them in infancy, and they are these promises-that these very proph- born in such a relation to God:s no ets were their ancestors, and that these other children are born in, and they were reasons why they should apply to are put under special obligations to themselves the benefits that Jesus act as becomes the children of God. Christ, the true Messiah, " the hope of Yet, as in case of these very Jews, if Israel," brings. They were children they reject Christ, the covenant does (or sons) of the covenant, because they not save teem, in their unbelief and were included in the outward pale of rebellion. And if they arc only ".Jew God's Church, "to whom were corn- outwardly" and not "Jews inwrn'lly,' mitted the oracles of God," (Rom. 3: 2,) they ire not so:aed by their herc1lat.;-7 "whose are the fathers, and of whom privilege. They onl.t bring upoln tV:; as concerning the flesh Christ came." selves deeper condemination. Al.I: (Rom. 9: 4.) As the chosen seed of less they give evidence of inw;rtl i,i t' Abraham, and the covenant people, no matter how holy their aluccetui they enjoyed very distinguished privi- were, they must perish. Alas! "many 9* 102 THE ACTS'OP THE APOSTLES. [A D. Sa. en, l23:S8 Abraham, "And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the &:6:4 &28:14 earth be blessed. Gl. 3. blessed8 fMatt. 1:5, 26'Unto you first, God, naving raised up his Son Lhklke 4:47. Jesus, gsent him to bless you, hin turning away every one ch. 13: 32, 33: 46. Mt. 1:21. of you from his iniquities. Matt. 1: 2 1. shall come from the east and from the term denotes those who have a common west. (who were born of Gentile and ancestor, and is applied to kindred or nncovenanted parents,) and shall sit families. The promise wasthat by the down with Abraham, and Isaac, and coming of the Messiah in the line of Jacob, in the kingdom of God, while Abraham's chosen seed, all the nations the children of the kingdom shall be of the earth (not the Jews only) should cast out." The Apostle here exhorts be blessed. The extension of covenant these Jews, though they were children privileges to the Gentiles, so that the of the covenant by birth, to turn away Church of God should embrace all kinfrom their iniquities, (26,) and that dreds, without regard to nation, was without such true, hearty repentance clearly foretold by the prophets. The and embrace of Christ, they would not Apostles were certainly aware of this, be saved., And in thy seed. Gen. 3: though they seem to have expected 29; 4: 1-7. (1) This blessing prom- that the Gentiles would come into the ised in the covenant to all families of Church through the Jewish pale, by the earth, was to come in the Abra- Circumcision and the Passover, instead hamic seed as the lineal posterity of Baptism and the Lord's Supper. through whom Christ should come, the This was the scruple that Peter had, chosen people, the visible Church, (ch. 10) in regard to the admission of through whom the covenant blessings the Gentiles. should be transmitted to all generations 26. Unto you first. See vs. 22. This and be extended to the Gentiles. (2) was the birthright of the Jewish peoThis blessing could come only IN CHRIST ple, as Peter here declares unto them. -who was most eminently Abraham's They had the precedence above other SEED, (Gal. 3:16,) the Head of the nations. The call was to them first. body-the Son in the house, greater The Gospel call was first made to them. than Moses and Abraham, Heb. 3: 6; The Apostles were charged to begin 7: 4, &c. for whose coming in the cov- their work at Jerusalem, Luke 24: 47, enant line the family of Abraham was (though Christ was lately crucified chosen. OBSERVE.-The Messiah and there,) and the law was to go forth out His people, are often in the Old Testa- of Zion. Here Peter implies that the ment set forth as a complex Person- Gospel was to be preached to the heaHe the Head and they the body-and then. (Isa. 2: 3.) In their Apostolic both are spoken of as "the Servant of labors for gathering the early ChrisJehovah." Sometimes with more spe- tian Church, they were to preach first cial reference to Christ and at other to the Jews, and make to them the first times to the people. Isa. 42: 1; 52: offer of the Gospel, and only upon their 13. So they were both to be "a light rejection of it, (as at Antioch in Pito the Gentiles." (Isa. 42: 6; Luke sidia, &c.) did they turnto the Gentiles. 2: 32.) And accordingly He Himself Acts 13: 46. They recognized this as says at one time, " I am the light of the established order of their ministrathe world," (John 8: 12,) and at an tions. Our Lord confined itis public other time, " Ye are the light of the ministry to the Jews, except incidentworld." (Matt. 5: 14.) ~ The kindreds. ally, as to the Samaritan and SyropheIt is expressed in Gen. 12: 3; 28:14, nician woman. ~ Havzng raised up. as all the tribes (" families") of the As Moses had predicted that "a Prophearth-in Gen. 18:18; 22: 18, as all et should the Lord their God raise up the nations of the earth. Here the I unto them," &c. (vs. 22,) so here Peter A. D. 30.] CIAP. IV. 103 CHAPTER IV. 1 AND as they spake unto the people, the priests, and the 1| captain of the temple, and the Sidducees, came upon foe,2 4. them: a: 24. shows that this is fulfilled in Christ, bless us in our sins, but to bless us in and that this Prophet of God's ap- turning us from our sins. (4) We may pointing is His Son Jesus. This does judge whether we are of the saved or not refer to His being raised from the not, by inquiring whether the salvation doad, but raised up for His work- from sin is going on within us: by exbrought forward in His human nature, amining whether this work of turning of the seed of Abraham and David, us from our iniquities is going forward Rom. 1: 1, and commissioned according or not. to prophecy. His Son. Rather, His Servant. The term is not the com- CHAP T E R IV. mon one for b'on, (Vtog) but 7rncZ, the 7 T FRST HOSTILITY-(SADDUsame as is used in vs. 13. It was as 7. TE ST OTTY-SA "the Servant of Jehovah" that Isaiah CEES) —ARRET OF PETER AND JOHN prophesied of Christ often, in the char- - GROWT H OF THE CHURCH acter of the Head of the covenant peo-E THOUSANDe.. 4: 1e37 pie; "His Servant to bring Jacob u h 4: 1-37 again to Him," Isaiah 49: 5, 6; 42; Peter was addressing the multitude 43: 10; "And my Servant, whom I in Solomon's porch of the temple, ch. have chosen, that ye may know and be-3: 11. The Jewish authorities thus lieve me and understand that I am pressed with their guilt, must either He," &c. ~ Sent Him. Thisrefers to confess it, or suppress the testimony the appointment and mission of Jesus against them. As the kingdom of light Christ and His ministry, continued now advances under the ministry of these by His Spirit. If To bless you. Rather, Apostles, both by miracle and the Blessing you-as one whose province it means of grace, so the kingdom of is to bless you; and this is the way in darkness is also aroused, and sets which He does it-not in any vain, ten- itself in active opposition. This has poral promotion, such as you may im- been the history of the Church in all agine, but in turning away every one of ages. Exod. 7: 11. Satan aims to nip you from his iniquities. This is what the truth in the bud. But God has orHe aims at, and proposes in His Gos- dained that by these very conflicts the pel. So this Apostle had already truth shall be brought out to view in preached to them to repent, and while its most precious aspects, and the he urged them to turn, he declared also Church militant be disciplined for the to them Christ's polrer and offer to turn glories of the Church triumphant. We them; exalted as He is to give re- shall see how at every step of her adpentance unto Israel and remission of vance the ground is sharply contested, sins, as the great gift and blessing of so that through much tribulation every the Gospel, ch. 5: 31. OBSERVE.-(1) conquest shall be made for entering How great is the blessing that the Gos- fully into possession of the kingdom. pcl brings to us Gentiles. (2) Baptized This record belongs not many days children are "by nature the children after Pentecost. Some think the fesof wrath, even as others," (Eph. 2: 3,) tival had not yet closed. and though they are children of the 1. As they spake. It was the strong covenant and of the Church, they are and wide impression that this miracle not the spiritual children of God except and discourse were making upon the by faith in Christ Jea-ss. Gal. 3: 26. people, which aroused the public offi(8) God does not send the Saviour to cers against the Apostles. It was " a 104 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80. A^ts:2. 23 2'Being grieved that they taught the people, and preached through Jesus the resurrection irom the dead 3 And they laid hands on them, and put them in hold unto the next day: for it was now eventido. they spacke unto the people" that the as- ceedings. See ch. 6: 12; 17: 5; Luke sault upon them began from three 20: 1. classes. I Thepriests. These were the 2. Being grieved. This term means religious teachers of the people, and rather aggrieved-(vexed and indignant.) they were offended because these men, These authorities of the Jewish peowho were not taught in the Rabbinical pie, who ought to have taught them schools, (vs. 13, )-should be assuming the true doctrine cf Christ, were grievto teach, and thus be bringing their ously offended at the Apostles for priestly office into discredit before the teaching it. See Matt. 21: 23. Inmultitude. See Mal. 2: 7. The priests stead of embracing the truth themand Levites were also stationed as selves, they are most aggrieved at guards of the temple. It was probably seeing their office of "teaching the in this capacity that they now inter- people" assumed by private, unofficial pose, under their commandant, who is men. ~ Through Jesus. Lit., In Jesus here called, " the Captain of the Tem- -in His case. With the Sadducees the pie." This was not a Roman officer, special vexation was, that these new as some have supposed, but a Jewish teachers preached (proclaimed) in the one: the twenty-four bands of guards case of Jesus, the doctrine of the Rehad each its leader or commander. surrection-thatis, that theyproclaimBut a commander-in-chief is here spo- ed the fact of Christ's Resurrection as ken of. These priests and this chief a proof of the doctrine, and published officer of the watch would take occa- it as exemplified in His personal case. sion from the symptoms of popular Their office was to bear witness of disturbance. But the Sadducees were Christ's Resurrection, as they were probably the chief movers in the oppo- raised up to be personally eye-witnesssition. They had a controlling influ- es of the fact, ch. 1: 22. And in proence in the Sanhedrim at this time, as claiming this great fundamental truth, would seem, (ch. 5: 17.) They were they placed the doctrine of the Resurthe first to take an open stand against rection in a light the most strong, and the doctrine of the Apostles, because yet most offensive to these murderers the Resurrection, which it was their of Christ, ch. 5: 28. business to proclaim, and which Peter 3. They laid hands on them. These now preached in the strongest light, officers of the guard, with the countethey utterly denied. They were the nance of the Sadducees, arrested the more bitter now in the denial of it, Apostles and put tlem in hold-that is, because it was set forth in the case of in prison-literally, a place of custody. Jesus whom they had crucified. It There was such a place near the temwas the Pharisees who persecuted pie, and probably under ground. Christ because He exposed their hypoc- ~ Eventide. They could not proceed risy. These were so opposed to the with any trial until the next day, as Sadducees that they now rather sided it was already evening, and it was conwith the Apostles from this party feel- trary to the law to try any one and ing-or perhaps did not think it worth pass sentence at night. The Jews while to persecute them. CT Came reckoned two evenings-one at three upon them. The term here used im- o'clock and the other at six. This plies commonly a hostile intent-that must have been the latter of these, as they came against them, using their they went to the temple at three, (vs authority ani force against their pro- 1. It was, therefore, in the dusk ot A D. 30.1 CHAP. IV 105 4 Hlowbeit many of them which heard the word believed; and'the number of the men was about five thousand. 5 ~[ And it came to pass on the morrow, that their rulers, and elders, and scribes, 6 And bAnnas the high priest, and Caiaphas, and John, JohLk 9, and and Alexander, and as many as were of the kindred of the 18:13* high priest, were gathered together at Jerusalem. the evening when the Apostles were ing the rulers of the Jews. The term seized. Thus, says Bengel, their faith "rulers" may relate to the court in was sharpened. general, and the two following classes, 4. Howbeit. Notwithstanding this together with those mentioned in vs. 6, nersecution of the Apostles by the will then denote those who made up Jewish authorities, which was calcu- the court, (see Ezra 10: 8,) all of lated to keep back many from joining whom were "rulers," (ch. 3: 17; Luke them, there were many believers in 24: 20; John 3: 9.) Elders-Presbythe Word, (the Gospel,) who professed lers. These were a class of rulers in their faith; and thus the Church of the synagogues, some of whom sat in one hundred and twenty, (ch. 1: 15,) this highest court. Elders, as a class which, at Pentecost, had three thous- of civil and church officers, had been and added, and still others daily, (ch. known among the Jews from the time 2: 47,) was increased till the number of of the Exodus. They are called "elders the members amounted to five thousand. of Israel," (vs. 8.) Stephen was conThis was probably not many days after demned by these, (ch. 6: 12.) Paul the Pentecost, and some have thought was persecuted by these, (ch. 23: 14, it was before the close of that festival, 24; 25: 15.) ~ Scribes. Writers and But see ch. 2: 47. This shows the expounders and guardians of the law. rapidly increasing numbers of the The elders were the representatives of Church, in the face of persecution. the people, and the scribes were the And such was everywhere the history spiritual leaders. of its advance in the first centuries, 6. And Annas. This man, who is proving the Divine presence and power also spoken of in the Gospel by Luke, with His people. ~f Of the men. Of (ch. 3: 2,) with Caiaphas, as being the persons-the members; as it is said, both of them high priests, was prede(ch. 1: 15,) "the number of the names," cessor of the latter, and his father-inand in ch. 2: 41, "three thousand law. This is he to whom our Lord souls." T Was-literally, became, or had was first taken at his trial, (John 18. become; and not, as some think, that 13,) as having some priority of rank. five thousand were converted at this This is accounted for from the fact time. that while by the Jewish law the office 5. The Apostles are now put on trial of high priest was held for life, it was before the Sanhedrim, the highest court shifted at pleasure by the Roman of the nation, as soon as the day time authorities. Hence, while but one arrived, when it was lawful to carry would be the high priest in the Jewish on and issue a trial before the court. view, the office might have passed to ~ Their rulers, &c. These terms to- several others by the authority of the gether, denote the different classes who Romans, who deposed and appointed made up the Sanhedrim, (vs. 15.) See whom they pleased. Here Annas is Matt. 2: 4; 26: 59; ch. 5: 21. It is designated as the high priest, (in the oftener written "the chief priests, with eye of the Jewish law the only one,) the elders and scribes," (Mark 15: 1,) while Caiaphas is named also, as hold. "chief priests and elders," (vs. 23.) ing the title under the Romans. See Luke here speaks of "their rulers," as ch. 22:5, notes. ~T John and Alexander. though writing for Gentiles, and mean- These were relatives of Annas and 106 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A D. 80. 7 And when they had set them in the midst, they'MEttd i2:34 asked, ~By what power, or by what name, have ye done ch.: this7 27. this? Luk'e 12, 1 8 d Then Peter, filled with the Holy Gh ost, said unto 1Lukel2. g d Hl u-usu unto them, Ye rulers of the people, and elders of Israel, Caiaphas, and must have been well power is implied in this questioning. known; though besides this, little can If they should answer that it was by be said of them with certainty. ~ The Divine Power, then they would be kindred. Of the family of the high challenged to prove their commission, priest, "whose ancestors lately enjoyed as it was the business of the Sanhedrim the high priesthood."-Grotius. The to try the pretensions of all such as attendance of so many persons of claimed a Divine mission. If, however, eminent station, here expressly named, this was not the claim, it would have shows the excited state of public feel- been ascribed to sorcery, and thus the ing; and the interest felt in the case Apostles would have been condemned personally by Annas and Caiaphas is to the severest penalty of the law. A shown by the fact that their priestly similar question was put to our Lord, line were all summoned to attend. (Matt. 21: 23.) r~ By what name. Five sons of Annas reached the high Supposing it to have been done by priesthood. What wonder that these sorcery, then they would ask, "By the two men, who had taken such a con- invoking or pronouncing of what magispicuous part in the death of Christ, cal name it had been done." The were agitated now by the preaching of Jews were familiar with such a magical His actual Resurrection, and by the use of the names of the patriarchs or fact that it was believed by increasing of God, in their exorcisms. They multitudes! Some take yevovc to mean knew that this deed had been done in' order," instead of "family." So Jo- the name of Jesus, but they accused sephus uses the term. In this case, it Jesus of casting out devils by Beelzewould refer to the chief priests-heads bub, and they meant to insinuate that of the twenty-four courses, who per- it was likewise with the Apostles. formed a weekly service in the temple. I This. Not the teaching or the These formed part of the Sanhedrim, preaching of the Resurrection, but the (Matt. 26: 3; ch. 5: 24.) ~ At Jeru- miracle is here meant. See vss. 9, 10. salem. This was formerly the only The pronoun "ye" is emphatic. This place where this court sat. But just is the very question that will bring prior to the time of our Lord, the out the choicest truth, (vs. 10.) So increase of crime was so great that the assaults upon the Church have brought court was removed from place to place. the truth out in fuller light and force, (See Lightfoot.) Others suppose that as the Romish errors brought out the this refers to the summoning of some Epistle to the Romans and Galatians members from the neighboring towns, to be more studied and prized and on this occasion. published. 7. In the midst. The Apostles were 8. Filled with the Holy Ghost. This placed in open court, before the San- phrase refers always to a special hedrim and the people. The court miraculous gift of the Spirit. See ch itself sat on an elevated platform in a 2: 4. The Apostles had been promised semicircle. The lame man was with such an inspiration whenever they the Apostles, (vs. 14.) ~. By whatpower. should be thus arraigned before rulers The term here used in that commonly for Christ's sake, (Luke 12: 12; 21: rendered miracle, and refers to the 14, 15; Mark 13: 11.) [ Ye rulers of efficacious power. The fact of the thepeople. This is the ancient title of wonderful cure was admitted. The the high court of the Jews; and the fact that it was by some preternatural Apostle acknowledges their authority, A.D. 0.] CHAP. IV. 107 9. If we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man, by what means he is made whole; 10 Be it known unto you all, and to all the people of Israel, lthat ly the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth ech.:6-l6. whom ye crucified, f whom God raised from the dead, even r/h. 2:24. by him doth this man stand here before you whole. and calls them "rulers" also, (and bold stand that Peter now takes. The "builders," vs. 11,) and refers to them very man who at the trial of his Lord under this narae, (vss. 26,27.) ~ Elders was so afraid as to deny Him at the of Israel. These were anciently the questioning of a maid-the man who heads of the tribes-" the chiefs of the declared with an oath that he did not fathers of the children of Israel"- know Him-now does not shrink before called Presbyters, who were "rulers this high court of inquisition, but most of the people" from the beginning, (Ex. boldly in the face of all the danger 12: 21.) This high court of the Jewish confessed his Lord, and denounced nation, called the Sanhedrim, consisted these judges as His murderers. OBof seventy (or seventy-two) persons of SERVE.-This was because Christ had rank-made up chiefly of the chief looked upon Peter with a converting priests of the twenty-four courses who look-because Christ had not denied served weekly in the temple: and of Peter. Now Simon proves himself a elders or presbyters, the most ancient rock. I To all the people. Peter, in class of officers among the Jews; and addressing the court, remembered that of scribes-the lawyers, writers and he was preaching Christ to the nation teachers of the law. whom they represented. He was the 9. If we, &c.-as though it were Apostle of the circumcision. 1[ By the scarcely credible. Or rather, Since we name. They had asked by what name are this day called to account. The par- this miraculous cure had been wrought. tide "if" is sometimes used in this He replies, by the name of Jesus. They sense. "I, if I be lifted up "-not im- had, by their own question, implied plying doubt, but rather conveying the that it must be a powerful name, unidea of certainty. So Eph. 3: 2, "If less they could think of a Satanic ye have heard "-rather, " Since, or as miracle. (Matt. 12: 24.) And as the surely as ye have heard." The term Jewish prophets were required to work here rendered "examined" means called their miracles in the name of the true fo account, as a defendant or witness. Jehovah, this declaration of Peter See 12: 19; 28: 18.'[ Of the good would be understood as claimingJesus deed-upon, or in respect to a good deed. Christ to be Jehovah, which the SanheIt could not be denied that it was "a drim would pronounce to be false. See good deed"-and as it was done to an ch. 3: 6-16, where Peter professes to -impotent (weak, disabled,) man, what work by the power of this name alone. fault could be found with them for this? Peter uses this very title and name of Yet they pretended only to inquire by Jesus in the act of healing, vs. 6. He is virtue of their authority as the spirit- " Jesus," as Saviour-" Christ," as the ual guardians of the people, by what Messiah of the Jews, predicted in the means they had done this. Literally, Old Testament, and He is "of Nazain what —whereby —in possession of reth," as the despised name which folwhat preternatural power. ~ lie. This lowed Him to the cross, but which is one-emphatic. The man was present I thus to be glorified. Yet, as the Sanin company with the Apostles, vs. 14. nedrim denied that Jesus was the Christ, Oi SERavz.-Modern infidelity goes be- or Messiah, this profession would be yond the Sanhedrim, and denies the very offensive to them. ~ Whom ye crupossibility of the miracle. cified. Peter now brings home to them 1Q. Be it known, &c. This is the their own guilty part in the crucifixion. 108 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80 aP,.sl8:22. 11 gThis is the stone which was set at naught of you kItt. 21:42. builders, which is become the head of the corner. Ihatt. l:21 12 h Neither is there salvation in any other: for there Tim. 2:5, 6 is none other name under heaven given among men, whereby we must be saved. Theywerethepersecutingleadersexcit- Church and people rejected Christ and ing the people, and urging Pilate to pro- refused to build upon Him, He had benounce the sentence. These, therefore, come the corner stone-the "chief corwere responsible for this bloody deed- nerstone"-as the key-stone at the cc - tie most opposite to their "good deed." ner, on which both walls rest, and which ~ Whom God raised. Peter, in the face holds the whole building, and without of the Sadducees, further declares the which it must fall, vs. 12. Peter, in glorious fact of Christ's Resurrection. his Epistle, dwells upon this only This would prove that Jehovah, the God foundation, in the sense in which it is whom they acknowledged, had owned expounded in the next verse. Their Christ and His work. And this, of rejection of Christ went to prove Him course, would prove them " guilty be- to be the true stone prophesied. " This fore God." OBSERVE. —He had al- Jesus" is that stone, which, as the ready charged this crime upon the prophets foresaw, "youbuilders"have people, ch. 2: 23; 3: 14, 15. Now the rejected as a refuse stone. See Isa. questioning of the Sanhedrim gives 28: 16; Rom. 9: 33. OBSERVE.-(1) him opportunity to expose their crimi- God's gracious purposes cannot be nality as prime-movers in the death of frustrated by wicked men or devils. Christ. ~ By Him. Or bythis (name,) He will save whom He wills. (2) yet the next verse continues the refer- Christ's humiliation was no good ground ence, and shows it to be Christ Himself. of objection to His claims, for His exOf course it was not by His name, as altation followed. having any magical charm, but by 12. Salvation. Literally, the salvaHimself that the miracle was wrought. tion. This Jesus is the author of all 11. This (Jesus) is the Stone re- salvation. The miraculous cure of the ferred to in Psalm 118: 22. The pas- body is only the lower department of sage had already been cited by Christ His salvation-only points to the highas applying to Himself. See Matt. 21: er work of healing the soul. The sal42, Notes. It is quoted or referred to vation which is above all, is by Him in the New Testament as referring to alone and not any other. The miraChrist, Eph. 2: 20; 1 Peter 2: 4-6. cles of Christ and His Apostles were Peter inserts viuuv —" of you "-as his redemptive acts. They delivered men inspired interpretation and application from calamities which they were sufof the prophecy herein fulfilled. ~ Of fering by the fall: and they were also you builders-the builders. The priests designed to point them to a higher deand the scribes were by their office ap- liverance from sin and death and hell. pointed to be the builders of the Jewish The salvation proclaimed by Jesus comChurch: to teach the people the true prehends all deliverance, and will at religion, and to attend to the watch and length restore all the ruins of the fallcare of the Church, as the Apostles and banish all sickness, sorrow and want Christian ministry were to do under as'the fruit of sin-so that to the bethe New Testament. Yet these Jewish liever there shall be no more pain. Rev. leaders had set at naught, repudiated, 21: 4; 22: 3. Iis name was called Christ as the foundation Stone, on Jesus because He should save His peo-'which alone the Church could be built. pie from their sins-in their power and This explains His humiliation, at which consequence. This declaration of the they stumbled. ~ IHead of the corner. Apostle was intended to cut off th-ir Though these officers of tke Jewish vain theories, and their hopes of scmo A. D. 80.] CHAP. IV. i0O 13 ~ Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John, land perceived that they were unlearned and igno- M,1'.1125. rant men, they marvelled; anJthey took knowledge of them, that they had been with Jesus. other Messiah. I For. The reason is 13. When they saw. That is-lit., given why the great salvation is placed perceiving from their whole manner, so exclusively in the hands of Christ. and especially from this outspoken pro~ None other name. They had asked fession of Jesus in the face of all oppothe question, "by whose fiame" this sition. ~ The boldness. This terta work had been done? Ile here declares means openness and freedom of speech — that thereis noneother name underheav- without restraint from fear. [ Ufnen, (than this of Jesus Christ,) which learned-lit., Unlettered. Rather-Unis given (by God,) among men whereby educated (in Rabbinical knowledge.) (it is necessary in the Divine plan that) They noticed from their mode of we must be saved, (from sin and death speech, that they were not brought up and hell.) This points them to their in the Rabbinical schools. They did own Scriptures, where God's plan of not show the modes of thought and salvation is revealed and Christ's name doctrine and speech peculiar to the is clearly given, and to the prophecies Jewish doctors. The term here used of the Messiah which Jesus so clearly d.es not necessarily mean illiterate, but fulfilled in Himself. The inference was without professional education. ~ Igas Christ Himself urged it,'" Search the norant. This term is not rightly transScriptmues; for in them ye think ye lated. It means literally, private men, hare eternal life; and they are they in distinction from public men-as which testify of Me." (John 5: 39.) magistrates-public teachers. It means It is repeatedly declared in the Scvip- also, men of humble station-not great, tures that there is no salvation possible wealthy, or honored. It was evident to men except by the mediation of Je- that these men, though able to speak sus Christ. Paul shows this in his so fieely and so well, had not received Epistle to the Romans, that neither the their learning in the ordinary way, and highest effort of Gentile learning, nor the Sanhedrim could not understand the covenant privilege of the Jews, could how they should know so much and procure for any man salvation. It was speak so fluently about the law and the by Christ Jesus alone. OBSERVE.-(1) prophets, without any formal training Christ is the only Saviour, FOr no other in the Rabbinical schools, which, in has been provided by God-there is their view, was the only way to knownone other name which is given-none ledge. This, therefore, puzzled them. in all the earth. (2) Unless we are ~ They marveled. Instead of taking willing to be saved on the foundation severe measures against the Apostles, provided by God, we must be lost for- they were set to wondering by Peter's ever. See John 3: 16; 17: 4; 1 Cor. remarkable discourse. And, as Mleyer 3: 5; Gal. 1:4; 2: 20; Eph. 1: 22; has said, "their wonder sharpened 5: 25; 1 Tim 2: 6; Rom. 5: 15-18; their recollection." ~ Took knowledge 6: 23; 2 Cor. 9: 15. (3) The Jews of them. Rather, they recognized them. hoped to be saved by the name of Abra- " In their astonishment and while their ham, whose lineal descendants they attention was the more aroused, they claimed to be, (John 8: 33-39,) or of recollected hbving seen both of them in Moses, in whose religion they boasted the company of Jesus." For these and trusted, (John 5: 45, 46,) but were the two Apostles who were preAbraham and Moses pointed all along sent in the judgment-hall when Jesus to Christ. John 8: 56. (4) How irm- was tried bkefore this same Sanhedrim, portant to preach the Gospel to every (John 18: 15, 16.) It suddenly occurw creature. to them that they had seen them there 10 110 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. ch.3;3:11. 14 And beholding the man which was healed astanding with them, they could say nothing against it. 15 But when they ha; commanded them to go aside out of the council, they conferred among themselves,'lnll t17^ 16 Saying, I What shall we do to these men? for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is ch.3:9, 10. i lmanifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem; and we cannot deny it. 17 But that it spread no further among the people, let us straitly threaten them, that they speak henceforth to no man in this name. ~[ That they had been-that they were as to what they shall do. They would in company with Jesus on that occa- not have their misgivings known to the,ion of His trial. Apostles. Hence they ordered them 14. Not only the open and bold free- to go out of the council-literally, the dom of the Apostle's discourse, but the Sanhedrim. It was open, however, to presence of the healed cripple as a others, who would report what they living witness for the miracle, restrain- heard as Luke has here reported it, ed the Sanhedrim; for they could not though Luke received his report from deny the facts, and they had reason to the Holy Spirit also. Instead of fear the people. They had marveled inquiring, "6 What shall we do to be inlike manner at Jesus: "How know- saved?" they ask each other, " What eth this man letters, having never shall wte do to these men?" They could learned," John 7: 15. What, then, either scourge and imprison them, or could they say or do against this de- forbid them to preach any further. monstration? They did not pretend Their chief object was to prevent their to deny the possibility of a miracle in increasing influence with the people; the nature of things, as modern skep- and it would seem that already the tics do. And they surely were the Apostles had so far gained public conmen who had every opportunity to fidence as that the Sanhedrim were know whether it was an imposture or restrained from adopting violent meanot. How readily would they have so sures. ~ A notable miracle -rather, declared, if there had been even the a notorious, zuell-knosn sign. The term shadow of a doubt about the reality. rendered miracle here means sign, and The cured man had probably come vol- is used of a miracle as a sign, a token untarily to testify on their behalf. It of the Divine presence and power. was an admitted principle that a mira- These rulers admit that here was a ale like this was satisfactory evidence confessed, undisputed miracle wrought of a Divine commission. This was the as a proof of the Divine authority. It highest proof they were authorized to sealed the Divine commission of those require. OBSERVE.-It is here record- who wrought it. This confession is ed that with all their bitter enmity and most strongly expressed here. That their talent at perversion, as shown in the miracle was a sign was well known the case of our Lord, these Jewish -was manifest to the whole popularulers could say nothing against this tion, and that it was vain to attempt miracle. Shall they, then, yield to the any denial of the fact. ~ Cannot-lit., faith, and join themselves to the follow- Ire are not able to den/ it. This implies ers of the despised Nazarene? Tle that they would have been glad to deny high court co the Jewish nation is now it against all the evidence, if they to decide and take ncseoon upon the in- could have any hope of succeeding. fant cause of Christianity. How ira- 17. After these admissions were portant the result 1 mIatde to each othler by the members of 15, 16. These rulers confer together, the court, they concluded upon a millde A. D. 30.] CHAP. IV. 11I 18 nAnd they called them, and commanded them not ""n^' lo speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus..19 But Peter and John answered and said unto them, " Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto och.6:29 you more than unto God, judge ye. 20 PFor we cannot but speak the things which Qwe c3h-l:8,2 d have seen and heard. ch. 22: 15, course as the wiser one, hoping to gain Numbers 3: 18.) And so even a the important end of hushing up the " dumb ass" had a right to speak, if matter. [ That it spread nofurther, &c. commissioned by God. ~ Whether it be This must refer to the doctrine which right. The Apostle put the question to the Apostles preached, as the miracle these rulers as to the right of their powas already known throughout the sition; and the question turned upon city, (vs. 16.) The term here rendered this, whether the Sanhedrim were su" spread" is applied to the spread of a perior to God Himself. OBSERVE.gangrene. See 2 Tim. 2: 17. The We are commanded to be subject to the object of the Sanhedrim was to suppress powers that are in office, (Rom. 13: their teachings in the name of Christ. 1,) and those who were in Moses' T Straitly -severely. Literally, Let us seat were to be obeyed. (Matt. 23: 2.) threaten them with a threat. That is, But here was a miraculous witness according to a common Hebrewidiom, against the rulers, authorizing disobeLet us severely threaten them. ~ Speak dience, according to a clear rule laid henceforth to no man. This was the down in Scripture. This was the command which they would warn them, Apostle's bold claim to private judgwith special threats, not to disobey. ment and liberty of conscience, not They were anxious that nothing more against God's truth, but for God's should be spoken, in this name of Josus, truth as most undeniably attested. In to any man, lest any one should be their case there could be no doubt. converted to that faith, and thus the They were put beyond any uncertainty doctrine should further spread among as to the truth and the right. It was the people. so clear that even the rulers, on their 18. They command them most strict- own professed principle of judging for ly not to speak (familiarly) at all, nor God, ought to have readily yielded. teach-shutting off any and all discourse OBSERVE.-The strongest and most unthat should have this name of Jesus deniable evidence is required to warfor the subject or object. OBSERVE.- rant our disobedience to the rulers. That "only name" given for men's salva- 20. For. They give the sufficient tion, these religious rulers would utterly reason. Literally —" We (emphatic,) suppress. These were the Papists of are not able not to speak the things which that day. we have seen and heard." These Apostles 19. This reply of the Apostles shqws had seen such clear proof of the Divinthe strong ground which they took- ity of Jesus Christ, and had heard such that as God spake by the miracle, this direct commands to preach in His name, court, however authorized, had no right that they could not do otherwise than to contradict God. It was the business go forward. They had the firmest conof the Sanhedrim to inquire whether viction and determination. OBSERVE. those speaking produced any miracu- -(1) This was every way different lous sign of their Divine authority. from a fanatical zeal in publishing one's And their right extended no further. own notions-claiming Divine authorThey could not suppress any doctrine ity without any Divine signs, or inconwhich God thus attested. "Even Ba- testible evidence from God's word. (2) laam bore witness to the truth which The Bible, and the Bible alone, is the the rulers of Israel overlooked." (See religion of Protestants. No power of 112 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30. 21 So when they had further threatened them, they let rMatt. 21:6. them go, finding nothing how they might punish them, and 22~21. rbecause of the people: for all men glorified God for 8 that th55:7, 8. which was done. 22 For the man was above forty years old, on whom this miracle of healing was shewed. Ich, 12:12. 23 ~ And being let go, tthey went to their own comn pany, and reported all that the chief priests and elders had said unto them. Church or State has any right to bind which was done; and, therefore, would the conscience, or compel men to a he- be ready to take the part of the Aposlief or subscription of any creed or ties against their- persecutors. lark confession. Yet no man has a right to 12: 12; ch. 2: 47. Bengel here reexercise his faith or private judgment marks that "the people are often wiser in a way to interfere with others, or than their rulers." disturb the peace of society. Nor is 22. The miracle was so great, and any one at liberty to put his private created so much sensation, because it judgment in the plnce of God's revealed was the cure of a man more than forty will. Yet for this he is to answer to years old, who had been a cripple from Gud. No one can plead for flagrant his birth. Besides, the man had been social sins against the Decalogue that well known among the people during these are part of his religion-as Mor- most of this time. It is plain that the monism, or Papal oppressions-because Sanhedrim themselves recognized him these interfere with the rights of others as one whom they had seen daily at and with the plain law of ten cor- the temple during many years, Bemands. Hence, we do not dispute the sides, it is fair to suppose that all posright of Papists or Mormons to hold sible means had been resorted to dutheir own religious views unmolested ring so long a period, and therefore by the laws of the land; only, we op- that it was the cure of a hopeless case. pose their system so tfr as it has po- Further, all human cures could at best litical ends under the guise of religion, have been only very gradual. This and so far as it aims to set at naught was immediate and by a word. I On the law of God in a system of author- whom this miracle of healing was shewed. ized iniquity. OBsERVE.-The true Rather, to, or upon, whom this miracle Christian cannot do otherwise than had occurred. speak for God. And the ministers of 23. The Apostles, as soon as they Christ, like Paul, feel' tVo is me, if I were released, went to their own, (people preach not the Gospel." Amos 3: 8. -company,) that is, to the circle of the 21. They added furtherthreatenings Christian brotherhood, as in ch. 2-1: 23. than in vs. 18, and then they let them See ch. 2: 44, 45. The whole Chrisgo free, not because they were recon- tian assembly of thousands would, ciled to them, much less because they of course, be very deeply interested in were converted to their doctrine; but the trial of these their leaders, and because they were unable safely to would naturally all be awaiting the retake severe measures, finding nothing port. We need not suppose that all how (on what lawful ground, or on the membership were actuallytogethel what pretense,) they mightpunish them; at the same time, but they were repbecause of the people, (lest the populace resented there. ~ Reported. Though should rise up against the rulers,) these Apostles were decided upon their for (the miracle was so manifest and own course, they wish to makle known so well known and so glorious, that) to the assembled Church all that had /U (the people) glorified God for that been said and done to them in the A. D. 30.] CHAP. IV. 11l 24 And when they heard that, they lifted up their voice'to God with one accord, and said, Lord, thou art God, u2 Kin'19:I which hast made heaven, and earth, and the sea, and all that in them is: 25 Who by the mouth of thy servant David hast said, xWhy did the heathen rage, and the people imagine vain P.2: 1 things? court, for as they all had one interest, prophesied of Christ, and provided their decision and action ought to be against all His enemies. OBSERVE.the same. The Sanhedrim is here " The Creator of the universe is He called "the chief priests and elders." who has effected the redemption of His The Church, as an organized body, is people, and directly presides in the here called their (the Apostles') own, government of the Church. This is a (people.) truth which lies at the foundation of 24. THE PRAYER OF THE CHURCH Christianity, and is opposed to SadduUNDER PERSECUTION. The Apostles ceeism, Epicureanism and modern Panand members doubtlesslooked upon this theism." - This passage is taken from threatening as a symptom of that deep- Psalm 146: 6; comp. Rev. 14: 7. seated opposition which the rulers They first ascribe to God all power would make against the Church. It and glory in all His created dominions. was no incidental outbreak. Here OBsERvE.-(1) The safetyofthe Chiuch was a significant and severe threat of is not in human helpers, but in a covwhat was to be expected, unless they enant God. Nor is its peril so much would utterly and at once abandon the from most fierce and powerful opposicause of Christ. It was the kingdom tions of men, as from unbelief and of darkness arraying itself against the prayerlessness of the members. (2) The kingdom of light. It is a declaration absolute sovereignty of God is our of war on the part of the powers of ground of hope and comfort-that lie this world against the Church of Christ. can do as He please, unhindered by How natural, then, that they should Satan and his helpers-and we know recur to the Second Psalm, in which that His will is " good-will to men" this very condition of the Church is in the Gospel. prophetically set forth. It is suppos- 25. Who by the mouth. This refers ed that the whole Church sang the to the second Psalm, which was adwords of the second Psalm, and prayed, mitted by all the ancient Jewish Rahand that then Peter made an applica- bis to refer to the Messiah, (" Kiss t.ie tion of the Psalm to their present case, Son," &c.,) and modern German wri in the words here recorded. It is plain ters cannot deny the reference.-Me1e. that some one led them in prayer, in De Wette. Here its plenary inspir:, which all the assembly joined. It is tion is asserted in the strongest terms said, " They lifted up their voice"-one -that God spake by the mouth of Davoice leading many hearts-" with one vid - used David's organ of speech. accord." I Lord. — eaTrora. From and hence the words were both the this word we have the English word words of David and the word of despot. It refers to absolute, uncon- God. Also, the Apostle's quotation trolled dominion. It is applied to shows that the Psalm was a prophetic God, Luke 2: 29; Rev. 6: 10; Jude reference to Jesus Christ, in whom ia 4-and to Christ by Peter, 2 Peter 2: was so remarkably fulfilled. Even if 1. The prayer addresses Jehovah as it could have had a primary reference the absolute Governor of the universe, in part, to David, it was composed for and above all earthly rulers. The the use of the Church in the worship same God who made the world has of the sanctuary, and pointed forward 10* 114 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. P. 80. 26 The kings of the earth stood up, and the rulers were gathered together against the Lord, and against his Christ. a1tt.:2S. 27 For of a truth against' thy holy child Jesus, ke 22: 2, adg ac 23ke 1: 35. whom thou hast anointed, both Herod, and Pontius aLuke4:18. John 10:* 3 Pilate, with the Gentiles, and the people of Israel, were gathered together. to great David's greater SON. ~ Why parallel lines, in which very much the did the heathen, &c. " In the combina- same sentiment is repeated in different tion of all the public authorities against terms. So here the main idea is the Jesus, that rebellion of the world same in both clauses of the verse. against the Lord's Anointed, which ~ Against the Lord. Hebrew, Against David describes, had, truly speak- Jehovah. Christ is "Jehovah" as the ing, come to an outbreak." It was covenant God, revealing Himself in "the heathen," the Gentiles, who His Church. ~ His Christ. Hebrew, were not of Israel, and "the people" His Messiah. The term "Messiah," in generally, including the Jews, allied Hebrew, means anointed one; and this for the overthrow of Christ's kingdom. is also the meaning of the term Christ, " Herod and Pontius Pilate," (as Peter in Greek, which is the corresponding applies these.terms,) vs. 27, the Jew- title. This is one of the few passages ish and Roman (heathen) governors, in the Old Testament, in which the were banded together against Jesus, term Messiah, or Anointed One, is dithe Messiah. ~ Rage, in a restive, rectly applied to Him of whom all refractory opposition, foaming and anointed ones-king, priest, or protearing like the fierce horse, of whom phet, and even Cyrus, (who is so this term is elsewhere used. This the called,)-were types, Isa. 45: 1. It Psalmist foresees, and triumphantly is here implied that opposition to Christ wonders at, in his song, as a most im- is opposition to Jehovah. This was potent attempt against the Almighty. a confounding argument against the The Church of God, under the Old Jews, for they professed and boasted Testament, had seen the raging heathen that they worshiped the true Jeho-the bands of Philistines, Moabites, vah. Christ, therefore, and the Aposand Idumeans, rise up against her ties, always aim to show them how when David was king. But even then directly they assault the God of their she was delivered. How much more fathers, and bring down His wrath now under Christ. ~ Imagine vain upon them, John 5: 23; 12: 44, 45. things. Conceive or plan empty things 27. For. Here the Apostles and -abortive, ineffectual designs. This assembly, (Peter leading the rest,) Psalm is applied to Christ, (ch. 13: apply the Psalm to the events then 33; Heb. 1: 5; 5: 5; Rev. 2: 26, 27; taking place around them. They do 12: 5, 19: 15.) not mean that this is a full accomplish26. The kings of the earth. The rul- ment of the Psalm, such as it was and ers and governors, as Herod and Pilate, is, more and more to have; but that it and now also the Sanhedrim, with all is herein fulfilled " of a truth"-really their mighty power, are accomplishing -certainly. ~ Thy Holy Child Jesus. what was predicted, and thus are, on Rather, Against thy consecrated Servant their part, proving Christ to be the Jesus. See Notes, 3: 13. The use of Messiah. T Stood up-rose up, in op- this term -not the usual ojne for Son, position. In the Hebrew original it but the term answering to "the Servant reads-will set themselves, or take their of Jehovah," in Isaiah, is expressive, stand. I Were gathered together. As- (Isa. 42: 1; 52: 13; so Zech. 3: 8.) sembled. In Hebrew it reads, sat to- See vs. 25. He was the one to whom gether in concerted hostility. The the prophets looked forward, and IIe Hebrew poetry consists commonly of is "the Son" to whom this Psalm refers A. D. 30. CHAP. IV. lie 28 bFor to do whatsoever thy hand and thy counsel ~ a,2a235" determined before to be done. 29 And now, Lord, behold their threatenings: and.vS.1331L ch. 9:27, av.1 grant unto thy servants, "that with all boldness they may 13:46, anda:s 26:26, & 28:31. speak thy word, Eph. 6:19. Epch. 2: 43, and 30 By stretching forth thine hand to heal; dand that ch2:3. and as the One to whom cordial homage is vided for beforehand. ~ Thy hand due. "Kiss the Son." It is Jesus as "Luke uses the term'hand' as well as the official Mediator, who is here'counsel' the more plainly to declare meant in the sense in which this Psalm that the events of things are not only speaks of Him. "Thou art my Son, governed by the counsel of God, but this day have I begotten thee," (Heb. that they are ordered also by His power 1: 5; 5: 5.) "My King, upon my holy and hand."-Calvin. See Isa. 10: 5-7, hill of Zion." Jesus was "holy," not the case of Sennacherib. ~ Determined only in Himself, without spot, but as before. Literally, preordained. OBset apart, appointed, consecrated to His sERVE.- Christ crucified is to the office work as Mediator. Hence it is Jews a stumbling block, and to the added, "whom thou hast anointed"- Greeks foolishness; but to them that inducted as King, (Luke 4: 18. ) are saved, both Jews and Greeks, Christ ~ Both Ilerod, (Luke 23: 1-12,) " and the wisdom of God and the power of God Pontius Pilate," though they had been unto salvation, (1 Cor. 1: 24.) at enmity with each other, " made 29. Lord. This title is elsewhere, friends," so as to join in putting Jesus without exception, in the Acts used of to shame and death, (Luke 23: 12.) Christ. Here the address is to God And not only these rulers, representing the Father all along-as anointing the Jewish and Gentile nations, but these Son, &c., (vs. 27,) though here it may united "with the Gentiles" themselves, be a turn in the address, (to Christ.) (Romans, &c.,) "and the people (tribes,) J Behold. This seems to keep up the of Israel,"-were all collected to do reference to the Psalm, where it is said whatever God had purposed without that "He that sitteth in the heavens any knowledge of theirs. shall laugh." Look (with derision,) 28. For to do. The Church here upon their threatenings, thou who wilt join in their ascription of praise to break them in pieces as a potter's God, that when these rulers and people vessel. T And grant. They do not didand should do their utmost, they pray for the destruction of their could only do what God Himself had enemies, but rather always for that already included in His plan from all triumph which these Apostles achieved eternity. Hence it is triumphantly by open, bold speech, and by Divine asked, WHY do they so vainly rage and gifts of healing. They pray only for plan, when it must all end only in what their Great High Priest had asked furthering the plans of Him whom they for them in His intercessory prayer, oppose-by His making their wrath to (John 17: 15.) ~ All boldness-entire praise Him, and restraining the re- freedom of speech. This they wanted mainder. Seech. 2: 23; 3: 18. OB- for a free and full deliverance of the sERvE.-These enemies did not meet Gospel message, rather than for their for the object or with the design of own personal release. This, accordfulfilling God's purposes, but God over- ingly, was granted them as the subruled their doings to accomplish His stance of their prayer, (vs. 31,) namely, own plan. Men none the less do their that all, not only the Apostles, spake worst. But how idle ani vain their the Word of God with unrestrained hostility, when it turns out that what boldness. they have done, God not only provides 30. By stretching forth. Rather, "In against, but predetermined and pro- thy stretching forth thy hand for healing," 116 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30-88 Ivi. 27. signs and wonders may be done ~by the name of thy holy child Jesus.!6h.'2: 2,4, and 31 [ And when they had prayed, the place was shaken vs. 29. where they were assembled together; and they were all lo. 15,525, 6 filled with the Holy Ghost, and they spake the word of PiCorL.13:1an God with boldness. Pet. 3:8. 32 And the multitude of them that believed were of &c. God's work of healing and other 29: 8; Isa. 2: 19-21; 13: 13; Ezek. miraculous works through them, would 38: 19; Joel 3: 16; Haggai 2: 6, 7. embolden them to speak the Word, as I All filled with the Holy Ghost. This in this case. This would furnish them effusion of the Spirit produced the same the Divine attestation in the face of effect as at Pentecost-" they were all their enemies. All they asked for was filled with the Holy Ghost," and though the Divine signature to their work. not now "speaking with other tongues," They did not plead for safety, but for yet with freer tongues and new confithis glory to the name of Jesus to dence, and endowed with miraculous accompany their work. T And that gifts of healing, (signs and wonders,) signs and wonders (see ch. 2: 43, note,) for confirming the truth. As an immemay be done, (r:ther, may come to diate result and an express answer to pass,) in the name of this consecrated the prayer, it is here recorded that Servant Jesus. See vs. 27, where the "they spake the Word of God with same terms are used as here for the boldness," as they had begged to do. designation of Christ. They prayed See ch. 5: 3, 4, 12, 16, 21, 29-33, 42. that He against whom the princes of The next chapter is indeed a wonderful this world had taken such a stand and record of what they were enabled to would continue to do so, might have do in direct answer to this prayer. His name honored by the working of OBSERVE.-(1) All Christians, as well signs and wonders by means of His as ordained ministers, ought to speak name, as in this case, only more abun- of Christ with freedom. (2) Prayer is dantly, (ch. 3: 16,) by that name which answered just as directly when offered they were forbidden to speak. by the humblest believer, as when 31. RESULT OF THE PRAYER.-Imme- offered by this Apostolic Church, bediately, and as a manifest answer to cause the promise is for the sake of their prayer, the place where they Christ, to glorify the name of Christ. were assembled was shaken. This was 32. THE CHARACTER OF THE CHUICH. a token of God's mighty power re-'The multitude. This may refer, as some sponding to their cry. He who will think, to the recent converts under this shake the nations, and once more shake last discourse of Peter, in which case not the earth only, but also heaven, it would simply state that they were shook that place of prayer. The term of the same character as the former denotes a violent shaking, as of a Disciples, described in ch. 2: 42-47. tempest or an earthquake. As there Or, it may be a repeated statement was no natural cause for it, it was a now in regard to the whole membermiraculous token to them of the Divine ship, in the light of these threatening presence and protection. It was a circumstances. In the face of all this t-stimony to them to assure their con- positive interdict of the rulers against iletice by a visible sign-not the same any preaching of Christ, what will is at Pentecost, for that was significant they do about their worldly goods and of the peculiar occasion. Then it was means of living? Are they all preparather a noise, and now a motion. ring for the coming storm by hoarding Then it was the gift of tongues: now up all they have? Or, are all scatterthe gift of free and well-certified ing and shifting each for himself il preaching, (ch. 16: 25, 26.) See Ps. terror of the evil day, and in fear of A. D. 30-36.] CHAP. IV. 117 one heart and of one soul: kneither said any of them that hCh. 2:U. aught of the things which he possessed was Lis own; but,hey had all things commrn. 33 And with'great power gave the apostles "witness ch.l822. being stripped of their all? The mem- them as not exclusively their own, but bership was already five thousand be- as the Lord's; and themselves as His fore thislastdiscourse. Doubtless many stewards for their proper distribution. more had been added. Yet this multi- See Notes, ch. 2: 44. T All things comtude was one-in heart and soul-as mon. Not in common possession, but in Jesus had prayed they might be. John common use. Plainly the property be17: 21. Attention is thus called to longed to some and not to others. This the fact that they were a perfectly har- providential inequality gave room for monious and united Church up to this the exercise of such a precious Christime, though soon to be disturbed by inter- tian grace, as it cannot be exercised in nal defection, ch. 5: 1-5. OBSERVE.- heaven. The charm of it was in the "God comforts His persecuted pastors light in which they regarded their propby the increase of their flock, and lie erty-not contending about the "mine" confirms the flock by the constancy of and "thine"-not oppressing a poor their pastors." ~ Of one heart and brother-notaiming atlaying up treasone soul —" both in creed and in con- ures and acquiring riches to hoard; but duct one. Wonderful character of the holding all that they had at the demand Church."-Bengel. How different the of each other's necessity, and on the present state of the Church: yet the principle that the goods belonged to Great Iigh Priest prays for its oneness, those who had need, just so far as God and it shall yet be gloriously one, again. had cast the needy brethren upon their ~ Neither said. Literally, Not even care and resources. And so this muone (in so great a multitude,) said- tual aid was cheerfully and universally reckoned and claimed. This was the carried on. OBSERVE-(!1) The relihighest degree of concord. I That gion of Christ, as here set forth, is the aught. Literally, that any thing of the mostperfect system of mutual aid which goods belonging to him were his own- the world has ever seen. (2) The for his private exclusive use. It is Churcu is the Institution above all clear, (1) That some of these Church others, appointed by God to universal members had property. (2) That they beneficence —" to do good unto all men, did not hold it solely for their own sel- especially to them who are of the housefish use, but for the benefit also of those hold of faith." (3) Christians are just that had need, (vs. 35.) OBSERVE. — as much required to be charitable and The CHARITY of this Apostolic Church liberal in their contributions, as they was a cherished rule of living-not an are bound to be honest and true. An impulse, nor an act of charity now and avaricious, grasping Christian is as then-but a habit, a principle, a life of much a contradiction in terms as a love. They did not aim at hoarding lying or stealing Christian. (5) The riches, but at dispensing their means Church ought to inquire into the beto make others comfortable. The poor neficence of its members as strictly as contributed what they could, of service into their fidelity and duty in any other and of love and of prayer, to the common respect. (6) True piety, after the excause, and to each other. And the ample of Christ and His true members, rich contributed of what they had to will prompt to open hearted liberality, give, not only love and prayer and ser- the world over. True Christian love vice, but money also; and this not as a will do more than new societies and piece of patronage, but as a free offer- new regulations. System is needed. ing to brethren in Christ. They held 33. Besides the unity and liberal these mcans that were intrusted to communication of the members, (a great 118 THE ACT3 OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 30-86. ~;'.7. of the resurrection of the Lord Jesus: and'great grace was upon them all. 34 Neither was there any among them that lacked:.x:4&6. ofor as many as were possessors of lands or houses sold them, and brought the prices of the things that were sold, power in the Church,) the Apostles them, Deut. 15: 4, and this is recorded were powerful, also, in their public and therefore as a sign of God's exceeding open testimony of the Resurrection. grace upon all the members. I As Besides that freedom of -speaking the many, &c. This was not compulsory, word which all the membership shared, nor did every one owning property at (vs. 31,) though not all in public once sell all that he had for the compreaching, the Apostles, who were mon good; much less was all thrown raised up to be eye-witnesses and tes- into a common stock or fund, for the tifiers of Christ's Resurrection, were whole membership to share equally. blessed with unusual power, ch. 1: 22. This was done so far and on such ocThey received special gifts for publish- casions only as there was need, vs. 35. ing, vindicating, explaining,confirming, But the needs of giver and receiver arguing and enforcing the great facts were consulted. From the case of Anof which they bore witness. The term anias and Sapphira, we see that it was rendered "power" is that often used by no law of the Church, and that there for " miracle," and refers to their mir- was no compulsion. In ch. 12: 12, we aculous gifts with others, as contribu- find an example of a house in possesting to make their preaching powerful, sion. Hence it is recorded in one emithrough God. ~ Great grace. This is nent instance, (vss. 36, 37,) as a speDivine grace, which wrought in them cimen case. And a false view of the this graciousness of living, and pro- matter leading to a show of the same duced toward them the grace or favor liberality, only in a feigned way, a of the people, which it is said in a sim- mimicking of the true, is set forth in the ilar connection that they enjoyed, ch. next chapter. Bengel says, we ought 2: 47. And this was a further mark to have the same free distribution of of the Divine favor toward the Church our means at this day, without comat this first persecution. ~ Them all. munity of goods. ~ Possessors of lands. All the members of the Church. OB- Some suppose that all who owned lands SERVE.-The Jews were noted for a or houses sold their estate and put the want of liberality, so that Julian said, money to this use. Yet they were un"No one begs of the Jews, while the der no law of the Church to do so. Galileans nurture the disabled both of Bengel suggests that by selling their their own and of others," So also it real estate before the destruction of the is recorded that the Jewish populace city, the Christians obtained money of remarked this peculiarity of the Chris- the Jews, as the Israelites did of the tians as afterwards the Gentiles did, Egyptians. There was also in this act when they exclaimed, "See how these a meaning that they sought a better Christians love one another." country; and were ready to sell out 34. Neither. Rather, For there was their fast property so as to have their not any, &c. This is given as an effect means at command for active Christian of the Divine grace, and as ground, charity. 2 Cor. 8: 9. OBSERVE.-(1) Also, of the public favor. ~ That lacked. Giving all one's goods to feed the poor This describes the condition of the is not of itself a proof of true piety. membership growing out of the habit There must be true Christian love to of liberal distribution to meet each oth- God and man, actuating it, and not any er's necessities. Thus it was fulfilled false pretense like that of Ananias, 1 as God had promised- that there Cor. 15: 3. (2) This conduct shows that should not be a destitute man among they were not looking for the temporal A. D. 80-36.] CHAP. IV. llt 35 PAnd laid them down at the apostles' feet: qand PT8:57. iistribution was made unto every man according as he q h. 2:45,'" had need. 36 And Joses, who by the apostles was surnamed Barnabas, (which is, being interpreted, The son of consolation,) a Levite, and of the country of Cyprus, 37 r Having land, sold it, and brought the money and 1r.5 T,5 ch.,: 1, 2. laid it at the apostles' feet. reign of Christ at Jerusalem, however of them have land or houses to sell, or they may have looked for His coming. silver and gold to give. This Barna35. At the Apostles' feet. Thus, of- bas is the same whose sister had a ferings were laid at the footstools of house in Jerusalem where the Church kings in the east, and of Roman pre- was entertained, (ch. 12: 12.) Her tors. Here it was in token of acknowl- son, John Mark, was the companion edgment that the cause which the Apos- of Paul and of Barnabas his uncle, in tles officially represented has a claim their first missionary journey, on which to all we have and are. [ Distribution they were sent forth by the Church was made. Literally, It was distributed, at Antioch. For the history of Baror they distributed it. The tense ex- nabas, see ch. 9: 26, 27; 11: 22-30; presses the idea that this prac'ice was 12: 25; 13: 1, 2, 50; 14:12; 15: 12; common and habitual among them. 1 Cor. 9: 6; Gal. 2: 1, 9. IF A Le-, According as he had need. Rather, vite. A descendant of Levi, whose any one. The idea of contingency is business it was to attend upon the included, as any one had at any time (or priests, music, &c., in the service of in any respect might have) need. the sanctuary. The whole tribe of 36. A special instance is here given. Levi was devoted to the service of It was the case of a Levite, who, ac- religion. They were divided into two cording to the Jewish dispensation, classes, priests and Levites. The was by descent a minister of the sanc- priests were such only as were detuary. To the Levites it was provided scended from Aaron, who was dethat they should hold no landed pro- scended from Levi's son, Kohath. The perty as others: and God had pro- Levites were such as sprang from mised to be their sufficient portion. Gershon and Merari, the two other There was a deep meaning in that sons of Levi, Numbers 3. Dent. 12: ancient law. And now, in the true 18, 19; 18: 6-8; 1 Chron. 23, 24. spirit of his Levitical rank, moved by ~ Of Cyprus -lit., a Cyprian by birth. the Holy Ghost and not by the dead This is the largest island in the Mediformality, he would be a Levite indeed. terranean except Sicily, and is near to Numbers 18: 10; Deut. 10: 3. ~ Bar- Syria. This was the scene of the first nabas. This surname was significant, labors of Paul and Barnabas, when and was given him by the Apostles to they went out as the first missionaries indicate his particular excellence or of the Church at Antioch. Seech. 13: gift. It means the "son of prophe- 4; 15: 39. Both these distinguished oy," or "son of inspired eloquence." propagators of Christianity were born The Greek interpretation here given is out of Judea in heathen countries, and "son of consolation" —lit., of paraclet- belonged to the class of Hellenists — ism-in the double sense, however, Jews speaking Greek-and thus, by of the term Paraclete- an advocate their foreign connections, were specialand comforter, (John 14: 16.) Happy ly fitted to give the Gospel to the are the Gospel ministers who, besides heathen. The Jews had settled extenspeaking comfort to the poor, can also sively in Cyprus. dispense it from their means; but few 37. Having land. Though the Le 120 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80-36. vites, as a tribe, had no inheritance in things are as nothing to him to whom Israel, on the ground of God's claiming God is all in all."-Quesnel. (4) "We to be their special inheritance, yet are, by this example, reminded that they had cities and lands assigned while the authorities in Israel had to them, Deut. 35: 1-5, and it would leagued themselves together with the seem that individuals of them could raging heathen against the Anointed acquire and sell landed property in of Jehovah, the Church of Christ had and around their forty-eight cities, through God's miraculous protecting Numbers 35: 1-8; Leviticus 25: and fostering grace, exhibited a state 32; Deut. 18: 8; Jer. 1: 1; 32: of things correspondingto that original 6-9, though, as Bengel suggests, model of the people of Israel which it was probably only outside of the the word of God has sketched." Holy Land that they could hold any estate. "Land" here means an es- CHAPTER V tate or farm. And it was in the spirit of the law that they should not have ~ S. THE FIRST DEFECTION-(Ananias an earthly estate, like other classes of and Sapphira.) Ch. 5: 1-16. Jeru men. His land was probably in Cy- salem. A. D. 30-36. prus, where he belonged. Some suppose that Barnabas set the example The troubles of the rising Church of this practice. ~ The money. The are not merely from without. They price for which the land was sold. spring up even more seriously from ~ Laid it at the Apostles' feet. This he within. This has been the case in all did in the spirit of a true Levite-a its history. It arises from " the form true servant of the sanctuary. This of godliness without the power therehe did in connection with speaking the of." We see here that a profession that word with boldness: a true "son of is empty already disturbs the peace of consolation," and worthy of the name, Zion, and calls for the discipline of which possibly he derived from this Christ's house. transaction. Viewed in connection The "fellowship" of the believers, with the missionary career of this man, (ch. 2: 44,) in which "they continued it shows his deep and cordial devoted- steadfastly," seems to be enumerated ness. He gave up hisworldly interests, among the ordinances as an act of and applied himself to the work of the worship. As a religious rite, it appears Gospel. He was not an Apostle, though as a confession of the second table of he is once so called, but in the sense the law: love to our neighbor as ourof a messenger or Apostolic missionary. selves. The practical expression of OBSERVE.-(1) Every Church member this was the community of goods, in is just as much bound to give up all for the sense already set forth, (ch. 2: 44; Christ, as any ministeris. (2) Members 4: 34-37.). This religious devotement of the Church, who have the qualifica- of property to the wants of the suffering tions and means, ought to devote them- membership being an act of worship, selves and their property to the great they who falsely professed to perform work of evangelizing the world. (3) this, are said to have "lied unto the Until those Church members who have Holy Ghost." Thus it occurred with the lands and houses, will give them up ancient Israel when, passing through to the cause of Christ as the work re- her first struggle with the Canaanites, quires, there will be no adequate pro- (Josh. 7: 24,) ACHAN, one out of the gress made in the extension of the very midst of Israel, sinned in stealing Saviour's kingdom. The Church needs the wedge of gold. In that case, also, such "sons of consolation." "If ye the Church suffered, and severest meaknow these things, (such as the wash- sures were called for, to purge the ing of the Disciples' feet,) happy are membership. Here arises the New ye if ye do them," John 13: 17. "All Testament ACHAN. A. D. 30-36.] CHAP. V. 121 CIAPTER V. 1 BUT a 3ertain man named Ananias, with Sapphira his wife, sold a possession, 2 And kept back part of the price, his wife also being privy to it, and brought a certain part. and laid it at the ach. 4:37 apostles' feet. 3 bBut Peter said, Ananias, why hath c Satan filled bNtm 3:i2 thine heart I to lie to the Holy Ghost, and to keep back cLse 53. part of the price of the land? Ors.to decve. 1. But.-Now the historian turns to Jesus Christ. These are the features the dark side of the picture in the of the act which made it so aggravated History of the Early Church. ~ Ana- an offense against God and the Church, nias. Thisname, quite common among and which called for the severest the Jews, means "the grace of the punishment. Lord." Sapphira means "Beautiful." 3. In the case of Achan, death was Yet all this is in the name, as Bengel visited by the word of God and the suggests, while the habits are evil. It hand of man. "Here it is by the is twice mentioned that he did it "with word of the Apostle, and the hand of Sapphira his wife," to show that it was God."-Bengel. Wehy-Alas! that the result of previous concert. T Sold a Satan, &c. This grievous sin is ascribed possession. From vs. 3, we infer that to the Old Deceiver of our first parents, this possession was a field-a farm- who always has been on the alert to landed property, as in the case of oppose the rising cause of God in the Barnabas. earth. The kingdom of darkness here 2. Kept back part. This term means, takes a stand against the advancing Secretly separated for his own use. The kingdom of light. So in the case of same term is used in the Septuagint Judas, the crime was traced to Satan's respecting Achan's sin, (Josh. 7: 1.) filling the heart, (Luke 22: 3; John 13: In Titus 2: 10, it is rendered purloining. 27.) This implies a thorough hardenThe nature of the sin is plainly signified ing of the conscience-a filling full of here. They professed to devote the the spirit of evil, as contrary to that whole proceeds of the land, and brought Holy Spirit who fills the heart of forward a part, professing it to be the believers. Satan is here referred to whole-keeping back a part for private as a personal agent, the antagonist of use; not avowedly, but fraudulently. the Holy Ghost. He is said also to Professing to separate it all to God, have entered into Judas, (John 13: they separated a part to themselves 27.) i To lie unto the Holy Ghost. secretly. ~ His wife also being privy, At the very time that this pair of &c. They sinned all the more griev- hypocrites pretend to be full of the ously, as they could and should have Holy Ghost, they are found to be dissuaded each other from the sin.- full of Satan, and lying unto the Holy Bengel. f Brought a certain part. No Ghost. This was the object of Satan, matter how large a part, since they thus to deceive the Third Person of professed that it was the whole, and it the Blessed Trinity; and in these false vwas not. ~ Laid it at the Apostles'feet. professors, this wvas the nature of the This was done in a solemn, formal act of attempt as far as in them lay. It is devotion. It was probably done in pub- called a lie unto the IHoly Ghost, because lie assembly, at the time of public wor- it was a solemn counterfeiting, before ship, before the face of the congrega- the Church, of a special, spiritual tion, and at the feet of the Apostles, who grace, and the profaning of a holy acted in the name and authority of ordinance. The aim of it was to palm 11 122 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 80 —6 4 Whiles it remained, was it not thine own? and after it was sold, was it not in thine own power? why hast thou conceived this thing in thine heart? thou hast not lied unto men, but -unto God. off the work of Satan as the work of were in their own power to use them as the Spirit of God, and to defy the Holy they pleased. There was no law cornSpirit as dwelling in the Apostles and pelling them to dispose of the property the Church. Had it succeeded, it in this way and until the vow was would have gone so far to wipe out all made devoting it to God, they could distinctions between the works of the have kept it entirely, except so far flesh and of the Spirit, and to destroy as they were bound by the great the very foundations of Christ's house, law of charity. OBSERVE.-The great as the "habitation of God through the duties of religion are binding upon us Spirit." OBSERVE.-The Holy Ghost whether we profess it or not. Here is here shown to be a Person of the was a case where a special vow made Godhead distinct from the Father and a special obligation to do accordthe Son. "The sin against the Holy ing to the thing avowed. But none Ghost" is elsewhere spoken of as so can excuse themselves for not professpeculiarly aggravated as to be un- ing the religion of Christ by the plea pardonable, (Matt. 12: 31, 32; Mark that it is better not to profess than to 3: 28, 28,) while all sin against the profess and not perform. For, (1) It Son of man may find pardon. That is not left to their choice to profess the Holy Ghost is a Person, and not Christ or not. This is their solemn a mere influence, is plain from the duty, (2) While they pretend to have language, He is "lied unto," which fear of making a false profession, they could not be said of an influence; should fear also the dreadful sin of maand in vs. 4 this is said to be lying king no profession of Christ. ~ Conunto God. Hence we infer that the ceived. Literally, Put in thine heart. Holy Ghost is GOD. This is else- The sin which was put in their heart where clearly revealed in the Scrip- by Satan, was also put in their heart ture, (Matt. 28: 19; Luke 2: 26; 2 by themselves. Ananias is charged Cor. 13: 14.) See also ch. 1: 16; 5: with putting it there, and it would seem 3, 9; 28: 25; Heb. 9: 14; 1 Cot. 2: 10; that he suggested it to his wife: contrary Luke 1: 35; Rev. 2: 23. f And to keep to the case of our first parents in the back. This was the way in which the garden. OBSERVE.-The suggestion of lie was acted out. OBSERVE.-Peter Satan does not become sin in us unless knows surely of the hypocrisy of these it is entertained by us. Evil thoughts persons, as he could not know except may be put into the mind by the tempby Divine power enabling him to dis- ter. It is only when they are harbored cern the spirits. OBSERVE.-The sin and indulged that they become ours. was like that of Judas pretending to ~ Unto men-not so much as unto care for the poor, (John 12: 6,) but God. The lying to men, of which he falsely. was guilty, was not the special nature 4. From this it is clear that the offer- of the crime, as he might have thought, ing of their property was voluntary, but lyina unto God. The peculiar enorand hence that this was a willful at- mity of his guilt was this, that he had tempt at deception. The land was probably very much overlooked, or dis their own, while it remainedundevoted regarded.-How careful men are tc to this sacred purpose: but by that act provide against human detection, and of special consecration it was made careless about the searching eye of "holy to the Lord," —separated to His God, Ps. 41: 4. ~ Unto God. Corn service-and then it became sacrilege to pare John 3: 6 with I John 5: 4. separate any part of it stealthily to Matt. 9: 38 with Acts 13: 4-24. 2 themselves. Lev. 27: 28. And even Tim. 3: 16 with 2 Peter 1: 21. John when the land was sold, the proceeds 6: 45 with 1 Cor. 2: 13. 1 Cor. 8: 14 A. D. 30-36.] xItP.. V. 5 And Ananias hearing these words fell down, and d. 10 11. gave up the ghost: and great fear came on all them that heard these things. 6 And the young men arose, wound him up, and <... -41~ ~ ~ ~ ~ ~~~~~7 (SAIA MRIA.) p, 174 A4.cobus' Acts. ~!C,,-~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~S~~~~~~~f~~~t~,17 A. D. 86.1 CHAP. VIII. 171 7 F)r gunclean spirits, crying with loud voice, came gs'ark16:17 out of many that were possessed with them: and many taken with palsies, and that were lame, were healed, 8 And there was great joy in that city. 9 But there was a certain man, called Simon, which beforetime in the same city used sorcery, and bewitched Ach.13:C. the people of Samaria, giving out that himself was some,ch.5:S3. great one: 10 To whom they all gave heed, from the least to the greatest, saying, This man is the great power of God. 7. For. Lit., For from many who or to make a trade of doing the same had unclean spirits, &c., they came forth. with their enchantments. They were convinced by these miracu- 9. Simon. This man is supposed by lous proofs, John 3: 2. ~ Crying-as Neander to be the same as is mentionthey did when they bore witness to cd by Josephus; but more likely, acJesus as the Christ, the Son of God, cording to the account of Justin MarMark 3: 11; Luke 4: 41. Sometimes tyr, he was one born in Samaria, who they cried out with rage, see Mark 1: studied philosophy at Alexandria, and 26; 9: 26. [ Palsies -paralyzed. practiced magic arts. In the AposHere two very severe disabilities are tolic times such sorcery or divination distinguished from demoniacal posses- was rife thereabouts, probably on acsions. This, and other similar passa- count of the prevalent expectation ges, disprove the theory of some, that that some " great power of God" was the demoniacal possessions of the New to arise about that time in the East. Testament were nothing more than So at Ephesus, (ch. 19; 13.) He is diseases, said by the Fathers to have originated 8. Great joy. Lit., There became, or the Gnostic and other heresies. And so came to be, great joy. It was the joy Elymas, (ch. 13: 6.) ~ Before time. predicted by our Lord in His charge to Lit., who was there before in the city-that the Disciples, as He looked forward is, before Philip's arrival there. He was from His own planting in Samaria to already on the ground, and was pretheir present reaping, when " both he occupying the minds of the people. that soweth and he that reapeth may [ Used sorcery — ayevov -practicing rejoice together." See John 4: 36, and magic-acting the part of a magician. Notes. It was now the beginning of The Magi were a class of wise men, the joy of tabernacles, at that great sages, philosophers of the East, Perharvesting of the outside world that sians, Chaldeans, or'others, as those was here only initiated. It was joy who were led to worship the infant Jein believing, as a fruit of the Spirit, sus. But this Simon, called Magus, Gal. 5: 22; Rom. 15: 13. was rather a magician —skillfully imposing on the people. ~ Bewitched. This brings us to a new feature Rather, Confounded-amazed-startled. in the History-the FIRST CONFLICT OF ~t The people. Rather, The nation. It CHRISTIANITY WITH PAGANISM, would seem that he may have been a The narrative now brings to view wandering juggler, only not without the fact that the kingdom of darkness learning and skill. The Samaritans is always found rallying in opposition were looking for some new revelations to the kingdom of light. And as it at Christ's coming, John 4: 26. [ Givwas with the magicians in Egypt mwg out. Lit., Saying that himself was against Mases, so is it yet with this some one great-some great personage, magician against Philip-there is a such as was commonly expected. strenuous effort to destroy the good, 10. The people were all giving at 176 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. bM 11 And to him they had regard, because that of long time he had bewitched them with sorceries. 12 But when they believed Philip preaching the things 1ch.-:3. kconcerning the kingdom of God, and the name of Jesus Christ, they were baptized, both men and women. 13 Then Simon himself believed also: and when he was baptized, tention to Simon, and were believing cerning the kingdom of God —namely, in him as a sort of Incarnation of God, the advent of Christ to set up His and this on account of his wonderful kingdom, and the principles of His works, that seemed to them preter- peaceful and spiritual reign, (ch. 1: 3.) natural. But when Philip came for- The Samaritans expected a Restorer, ward and confronted all such jugglery whom they spake of as "the Saviour by working real miracles, they all gave of the world," (John 4: 42.) ~ The heed to him in preference, (6, 7, and name. His preaching was a proclama12.) ~[ From the least. So universal tion of the glorious name of Christ was the success of Simon's sorceries, -"Jesus," meaning Saviour, and in carrying away the people of all "Christ," meaning Messiah, or anointclasses and ages. ~[ The great power ed. His Person and offices were set of God. Whether this title was drawn forth, and His Gospel in which He from the philosophy of Alexandria, makes Himself known. Philip preachwhich spake of the Logos, and Sophia, ed the " Name" into which they were and Dunamis, (the latter term here to be baptized. And now having sigused,) or whether, as some hold, this nified their faith in "this Name," refers to the Samaritan belief of a they were led to express and congreat angel, whom they called "the fess it openly in the ordinance of power of God," is not necessary to de- baptism. I Both men and women. termine. It is plain that they regard- Unlike the rite of circumcision, which ed him as some one possessed of Divine could be administered only to males, power, somewhat answering to the the Gospel ordinance extends to both common expectations of the Messiah. sexes, as the system is intended to be It is recorded by the Fathers that Si- universal, and to embrace all mankind, mon claimed to be the Logos, the Par- "where there is neither male nor feaolete, &c. male, but all are one in Christ Jesus." 11. Bad regard. Lit., Gave heed- OBsERVE.-These Gentiles, so called, attended to-the same term as is used were much more ready to embrace the in vss. 10 anid 6. This is here repeat- Gospel than the Jews. We shall note ed to give the reason why they had, up this feature of things, and while Christ to this time, been followers of Simon- is all along to be preached first to the namely, that he had for a long time Jews, they are the last to embrace confounded them, (vss. 9, 10,) and his Him, and at length they are rejected. undisturbed sway for so long a period 13. Simon. Lit., And Simon also had established him firmly in the pub- himself believed, as well as the multilie confidence. ~ Sorceries. Literally, tude who were, up to this time, his Bagics. followers. This is plain proof of Phil12. But. This spell, however, was ip's wonderful works, that this sorbroken by the arrival of Philip. This cerer, with all his magic arts, should heathenish delusion, under which they express his belief in Philip's doctrines lay, was dissipated new, by their be- and powers, so far as to make an open lief in Philip and his works and doc- confession of Christ's name. Of course, trines. They were led to distinguish there was no real faith in Christ. between the counterfeit and the true. I IIe continued. Rather, he was cleav~ Preaching. Lit.,.Evangelizing-pub- ing to him-in close discipleship, adheriUshing as glad tidings-Ae things con- ing to him. Perhaps his first impulse A. D. 86.] CHAP. VIII. 177.e continued witi Philip, and wondered, beholding the' miracles and signs which were done. gret miracu. 14 Now when the apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God, they sent unto them Peter and John: 15 Who, when they were come down, prayed for them, Ich. 2:8.'that they might receive the Holy Ghost: nch. 19:2. 16 (For "as yet he was fallen upon none of them: only chtt 2s3819 they were baptized in ~the name of the Lord Jesus.) oh.10:48, an was to cover his defeat by this means. over the ancient banks, and that in Or he clearly saw that Philip was pos- this passage of the Gospel to Samaria, sessed of wonderful powers, which he a most important event had taken could not command, and he may have place toward its universal progress. hoped to get some insight into the ~Hadreceived. Thatis, joyfully. fThey secret, as he wondered, beholding.- sent. This delegation of two Apostles Lit., And beholding the signs and great was plainly to give this movement miracles which were done, he was con- their Apostolic recognition and sancfounded-just as others had been by tion as the authorized founders of the his pretended miracles, (vss. 9, 11,) Church, and as bound to enter this where the same word is used. In Si- open door, and to show that the old mon there was only an apparent be- barriers between Jews and Samaritans lieving. It was professed, and we were broken down by this religion of cannot see the heart, nor can we go love. They came to supervise the profurther than a credible profession. It gress of Christianity under Philip. is plain that his was a mere animal ~ Peter and John. The two Apostles excitement, and no inward spiritual who wrought the first Apostolic mirafaith. He was moved merely by the cle, (ch. 3: 1.) They who had followsigns and wonders, and he was one of ed Christ to His trial, now follow Him those to whom Christ would not corn- to His reward. OBSERVE.-Peter was mit himself as entitled to any confi- sent by the body of Apostles. Hence dence, (John 2: 24.) He professed he could not have been chief or prihis faith in a system which he could mate, as the Romanists assert. lie not dispute nor rival, hoping perhaps opened the door to those at Pentecost, to make capital of it in his own way. so also here. This is the last we read 14. The apostles which were at Jeru- of John in the Acts. salem. Attention is here called to the 15. When. Rather, having come fact that the twelve were all there; down. ~ Prayed. This would seem and that this is a feature of affairs to to have been suggested by what they be noted, as before, (vs. 1,) and in ac- saw on their arrival. This was not cordance with the plain design of God. any exclusive Apostolic act, or in exNow, behold, under the Gospel, the ercise of any special Apostolic authorJews have dealings with the Samari- ity. It was in virtue of their common tans. ~ Samaria. That is, the Sa- Christian office-work to pray. In vs. maritans-the people of Samaria. The 17, they lay on their Apostolic hands. wonder was that they who were so But they sought the power of God hostile and hateful to the Jews had re- upon them-in extraordinary spiritual oeived the Gospel, though at first gifts. This is what is meant by their Christ himself had charged the twelve receiving the Holy Ghost, vs. 17. not to enter into any city of the Sa- ~ That-with this purport and object maritans with the Gospel message, they prayed. Matt. 10: 5, 6. They saw that now, 16. This verse is a parenthesis in indeed, the true religion had broken the sense, Fer as yet. The H1ol 178 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 38 f.-:6s.'d 17 Then Plaid they their hands on them, and they eb. 6: 2. received the Holy Ghost. 18 And when Simon saw that through laying on of the apostles' hands the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them money. 19 Saying, Give me also this power, that on whomsoever I lay hands, he may receive the Holy Ghost. qMatt. 10:8. ee 2 Kings 5: 20 But Peter said unto him, Thy money perish with 6ch. 2:38 and thee, because q thou hast thought that r the gift of God may:l. 5,and: be purchased with money. Ghost had not yet fallen upon them once, without waiting to present himin any visible manifestations, such self for this laying on of hands, ofas were at Pentecost and were soon fered the Apostles money-thinking after this, apparent, (vs.18.) They that they would make merchandise of seem generally to have been converted, it, as he desired to do, thus judging (vs. 12,) but not to have received the the Apostles by himself. He evidentextraordinary gifts which were impor- ly hoped, by falling in with this systant to attest their religion among un- ter, to make capital of it in his way, believers.. Only. This is all, though and practice it only as a higher sort of commonly the two things went togeth- jugglery. ~ Money. Literally, moneys er., They were baptized. Rather, they -probably a liberal amount; for he stood baptized, or had gotten baptized. saw how he could make large amounts This was their case. They continued by this means, From this mercenary thus and no more, as regards any proposal has the name of -Simony been miraculous gifts, ch. 9: 17, 18; 10: applied to the traffic in Divine things 47; 11: 17; 19: 5, 6. ~ In the name. -as the sale of livings in the Church, Rather, into (unto) the name-unto a and Church offices and prerogatives professed union with Him-embrace of -though this proposal to buy and sell His doctrines, and subjection to His the Holy Ghost is very different. authority. 19. To me also-in common with 17. Then laid they. This was done yourselves, that I may exercise the after prayer, as in ch. 13:3; and the gifts as you do. T That on uhomsoinference is plain, that of itself it con- ever. He wishes to purchase the powveyed no grace, but was symbolical of er of imparting these miraculous gifts a Divine impartation which was to be to whomsoever he pleased. expected in answer to prayer. It was 20. Thy money. Literally, thy silver not to do what Philip could not, but with thee be for destruction. This was rather to give the work their recogni- said as the reply to his impious protion and sanction, as founders of the posal. Rather than that we should Church. It was no ordinance of "con- entertain such a base and heinous firmation," as a completion of baptism, thought as trafficking in this Divine here or elsewhere. They received gift, thy money and thyself be acmiraculous gifts-perhaps that of cursed! See Deut. 7: 26; Josh. 7: tongues, or of working miracles, or of 15, 24. But it is plain that this was no prophecy, as an immediate result of absolute imprecation, but is qualified the laying on of'hands. by vs. 22. " Repent therefore," &c. 18. Simon sazt, vs. 9. The effects ~ Because. Thisis theiniquity-that he were such as could be seen, and of course was thinking so blasphemously of the the spiritual gifts are not here meant. Holy Ghost, as to suppose and intiHe had seen the miracles, and was awed mate by his offer, that what was so by them into a kind of outward belief, essentially a free gift, could be purBut now seeing that this wonder-work- chased with money, and that God's ug pQovr oould be transferred, he, at I free gift of the Holy Spirit.ould be A. D. 86.] CHAP. VIIL 17V 21 Thou hast neither part nor lot in this matter for thy hear! is not right in the sight of God. 22 Repent therefore of this thy wickedness, and pray God, "if perhaps the thought of thine heart may be for-:an,. 2 given thee. 23 For I perceive that thou art in tthe gall of bitterness, Heb. 12:15. and in the bond of iniquity. bought with man's filthy lucre-think- it, as their pretended successors proing God to be altogether such an one fanely do. They exhorted Simon to as himself. pray earnestly to God for it; and they 21. Part nor lot. Thou hast neither clearly intimate to him that the result part (possession) by purchase, nor by lies with God alone, and they could lot-by inheritance or free gift. You not even assure him that forgiveness neither got it by buying nor by lot. would be granted at his prayer. ~ If The Apostle thus declares Simon's utter perhaps. This expression denotes unseparation from these Divine things, certainty, yet with some ground for though he had been baptized and was expecting a favorable result, ch. 17: professing experience of them. ~ In 27; Mark 11: 13. This form of exthis matter. Literally, in this word, or pression was used, it would seem, as interest, i. e. of the Holy Ghost. The suited to Simon's presumption that he Apostle was Divinely enabled to under- who had thought that the gift of God stand his true character, as in the case could be purchased with money, might of Ananias and Sapphira. T For. He not think now that it could be purgives as a reason the real state of Si- chased or earned with prayer. ~ The mon's heart, as he was enabled to un- thought-the device-purpose-including derstand it. "For with the heart man all his presumptuous intent, as showbelievethunto righteousness." Right. ing also the depraved state of his Correct-rightly disposed. I In the sight heart. of God. Aa God sees it-inHis pres- 23, For I perceive. Lit., for unto once and estimation. gall of bitterness and bond of iniquity I 22. Repent therefore. Even for Si- see thee being. This is given as the mon, with all this profane and blasphe- reason why he should at once repent; mous suggestion, there was room for not as though for this sin alone, but to repentance. Hateful and horrid as repent as he had not yet heartily done, was his misconception of the truth, the for all his sin. The Apostle was diApostle exhorts him to immediate re- vinely enabled to perceive or see this to pentance. His awful state is given as be the state of his heart before God. the reason for his repentance of his Steir takes it to be the Apostle's prewickedness. Why it was not allowed diction of Simon's career in future. to Ananias and Sapphira, we know not, "I see thee being for (becoming) gall of except that their light was greater and bitterness, (to others a poisonous influtheir damage done to the Church was ence,) and bond of iniquity, (a source of more serious. Theirs was pronounced iniquitous combination, or a centre of "a lie unto the Holy Ghost." This evilassociations.)" Butitis moreprowas a thought of the heart derogatory bably the Apostle's inspired view of his to the Holy Ghost. Both were under present case. ~ Gall of bitterness. Thet the temptation of money. T Of this. gall, which is the essence of bitterness. Lit., fromr this -calling attention to The poison jf serpents was regarded this wickedness as an enormity to be by the ancients as seated in their gall. repented of before God. ~ Pray God. The expression would therefore denote Besecs., entreat God. The Apostles his natural and total corruption, Rom. could not grant him absolution or for- 3:14. ~ Bondof iniquity. Tyndale and givegess. They never claimed to 4 Cranmer read it-"full of bitter gall, 180 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 86,Gen.2o0:7-17. 24 Then answered Simon and said, Pray ye to the ig3M.:7. Lord for me, that none of these things which ye have Jbe2s1s. spoken come upon me. 25 And they, when they had testified and preached the word of the Lord, returned to Jerusalem, and preached the gospel in many villages of the Samaritans. 26 And the angel of the Lord spake unto Philip, saying, Arise, and wrapped in iniquity." This latter refer to their preaching on their way clause has reference to Satan's power back to Jerusalem, or to what they did over him, 2 Tim. 2: 26-in the bond- after their return. OBSERVE.-Luke age of evil-taken captive by Satan records (Luke 9: 52,) that the same at his will. Simon, therefore, was as John, on entering a village of the Sayet unregenerate. Even Apostolic bap- maritans and being rejected, proposed tism, we see, was not regeneration.- to call down fire from heaven upon Josephus speaks of one Simon as a them, as Elias did. But one of the magician after this; and tradition Parables in which Christ had best demakes this Simon to have been the lineated Himself, was that of the Good author of the Gnostic heresy. Samaritan, who wrought good deeds 24. Pray ye-instead of myself. to ruined man, when bigot, priest, and Having no idea of prayer as a Chris- Levito turned aside from him. tian exercise, and only impressed with the Apostles' power with God, he nat- i 14. SPREAD OF CHRISTIANITY BEYOND urally enough thinks their prayer will THE HOLY LAND-ETHIOPIAN Euavail more than his. This is the spirit NUCH - CEREMONIAL DISABILITIES also of Papal superstition, which de- REMOVED. Ch. 8: 26-40. pends on the intercession of ecclesiastical superiors, and is ready even to The progress of Christianity is still buy their prayers for money. I That onward, traveling in the very path none. He will have them pray, not marked out by Christ Himself, and in" that the thought of his heart may be dicated also by the prophets. Having forgiven him," but that the punishment passed from Jerusalem to all Judea of his sin may not come upon him. and Samaria, it now advances beyond He cares only to escape the damage the Holy Land, and takes another step he may have incurred. All his views toward the uttermost parts of the earth. are mercenary to the last that we read Isaiah had prophesied also of this latter of him. (1) Sinners must pray for time, when the devout Eunuch, who had themselves. (2) They must pray for been excluded as a class from the conforgiveness of sin, as well as for deliv- gregation of the Lord, should no longer erance from punishment. God would say, "I am a dry tree," but should be have us to be moved by the terrors of made a member of a great and blessed the Lord, but we must have a sense family, (Isaiah 56: 3, 4.) of sin' such as will lead us to Christ, 26. And the angel. Lit., an angel. and make us rejoice in His salvation. The Apostles having departed, this 25. And they-That is, Peer and Divine messenger addressed Philip. John without Philip. ~ When they had The ministration of angels is elsewhere testified. Literally, having testified — employed in the outset of the Church, borne witness to the word of the Lord ch. 5: 19; 10:3; 12: 7; 27: 23. This -or, promulgated it as a witness or occurred in Samaria. A special comntestimony. See on ch. 2: 40. ~ And mand was necessary for Philip to go on, preached. Lit., having spo7cen the word so soon beyond Samaria. f Arise. of the Lord. ~ And preached the Gos- Rise up-with reference to going forpel, &c. Lit., And evangelized many ward to a further work. ~ Go. Pro, villages qf ifs Samaritans. This may ceed-journey onward from Samaria. A D. 86.] CHAP. VIII. 11 and go towards the south unto the way that goeth down from Jerusalem unto Gaza, which is desert. 27 And he arose and went: and, behold, xa man of xZeph1.:l'. Ethiopia, an eunuch of great authority under Candace queen of the Ethiopians, who had the charge of all her treasure, and Yhad come to Jerusalem for to worship, yJohn12:20 ~TTowards the south. This was the course behold this Ethiopian. Literally, a man which Philip was to take to strike the -an Ethiopian. This country was the road from Jerusalem to Gaza by a short- ancient Gush of the Old Testament, and er way than through Jerusalem. Gaza corresponds with the district now known was about sixty miles south-west from as Nubia, together with the adjoining Jerusalem. It was avery ancientcity, parts of Abyssinia. I An eunuch. As mentioned in Gen. 10: 19, a city of this man was an officer of state to a the Philistines, lying on the confines female sovereign, it is most probable of Egypt and at the end of the desert that this term is intended to designate route from Cairo, not far from the a literaleunuch. Throughout the East coast, near Askelon; and one of the it was customary to employ such mufive chief Philistine cities. Samson tilated men as attendants of females, carried away its gates. Judges 16: 2, 3. and such is the custom still. It often Which is desert. Rather, it is desert, means a chamberlain, or state officer, or this is desert, (not the desert one.) This and is thought by many to mean this is added to designate this particular here; especially as, according to the road that led from Jerusalem to Gaza. law, Deut. 23: 1, an eunuch was exIt may have been added by the angel, cluded from the congregation of the and if so, it was to describe to Philip Lord. But it may include both meanthe road on which he would find the ings. He was probably a state officer eunuch. Or, if inserted by Luke, it and an eunuch, as was often the case. would signify to the reader the kind of He was also a Gentile proselyte, as we road where the event occurred, yet not suppose; possibly a foreign Jew. Baumnecessarily to distinguish it from other garten thinks that there is no difficulty roads thither. Dr. Robinson has re- in supposing that so zealous a Gentile marked that one of these roads, viz., was admitted into the congregation of through Wady El Musurr to Eleuther- Israel, even against the letter of the opolis and thence to Gaza, does pass law, as was indeed the case in the inthrough desert-that is, through a tract stance of Ebed-melech, the Ethiopian. of unsettled country inhabited only by Jer. 38: 7-13; 39: 16-18. But may the nomadic Arabs. It is plain that he not have been "a worshiper of Gaza is not referred to as desert, since God," as Cornelius was "a devout man" it was the road that was to be described in that sense, though excluded by this as the scene of Philip's labor, and not physical disability, as the uncircumcised the city; and it would be nothing to Gentiles were.-This eventis introduced the purpose in this brief instruction to just here in the history as another imporPhilip to tell him that Gaza was desert, tant step in the breaking down of the since he was not to go to Gaza but only old partition walls. It was now to be to the road that led thither. Besides, shown that not only distinctions of naGaza was not destroyed till about the tion, as in case of Samaritans, were to time of the destruction of Jerusalem, be no longer any barriers to admission and after the date of this history. into the Church, but those physical 27. Philip obeyed the very letter of disabilities which had excluded perthe command. I And behold. As sons under the old economy were not much as to say, though this road was to be a bar to Christian privileges. i' a desert one," where he could scarce- Isaiah (56: 3,)foreseesthis very state of Iy have expected to meet andr traveller, things when "the eunuch shall sO 16 182 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. [. 8. 28 Was returning, and sitting in his chariot read Esaias the prophet. 29 Then the Spirit said unto Philip, Go near, and join thyself to this chariot. 30 And Philip ran thither to him, and heard him read the prophet Esaias, and said, Understandest thou what thou readest? 31 And he said, How can I, except some man should guide me And he desired Philip that he would come up and sit with him. longer say I am a dry tree," but shall OBSERVE.-Now that the Gospel is to be introduced to higher household go abroad to the world, the Spirit of relations in the family of Christ, bet- God appears prominently as the perter than the relation of sons and daugh- sonal Dispenser of affairs on earth. ters. Hence, he is expressly distin- It is "the ministration of the Spirit." guished by Isaiah from "the son of a See John 14; 2 Cor. 3: 8. stranger," as of a distinct class. ~ Of 30. Ran thither. Some suppose that qreat authority. A potentate-an officer it was at the junction of the road from of high rank and power. ~ Candace. Samaria with the road from JerusaThis was the royal name of the Ethio- lem, that Philip came upon the chariot, pian queens in the island of Meroe, in and was instructed at the moment of the upper Nile, as " Pharaoh" was the his coming in contact with it. The name of the kings. ~ Who had the eunuch had probably seen something charge. Literally, who was (upon or) of the persecutions in Jerusalem, and over. ~ All her treasure. This is a heard of the controversies about Jesus Persian term, applied to royal treas- as Messiah, and was likely enough ures. [ Had come to Jerusalem to wor- searching,he Messianic passages. ship-and from this we infer that if a ~[ Heard him read. It was common at Gentile, he was at least a "devout the East to read aloud even in private. Gentile." He had probably been up ~f Understandest thou. Literally, Yea, to one of the great festivals at Je- but knowest thou what thou readest? rusalem. Ir Was returning. lie was The two verbs here used are closely on his way home to Egypt, and the di- allied, one being a compound form of rect route was then probably, as it is the other, making it thus more exnow, by way of Gaza, and the short pressive. desert route of twelve days to Cairo. 31. How can I. Literally, for heto T In his chariot. Of course, therefore, could I?-how would I be able? It is a he had attendants suited to his rank. reason given to the negative implied I Esaias. The prophecy of Isaiah. in the question preceding; and it is lie was probably reading the Greek given in a tone of humbleness and translation, as the Septuagint was com- teachableness. ~ Guide me. Litemonly used by the Jews in foreign rally, lead me in the way. Little did countries, and was made in Egypt. he dream that God was ready to guide 29. The Spirit. This was more than him by " an angel," and the Spirit. He an inward influence. It was a person- seems to intimate his hope that this al communication, which Philip would stranger may be the very guide he recognize as such; just as in vs. 26, needs. Doubtless the mind of the euit was " an angel of the Lord." He nuch was prepared by the same Spirit was conscious of being instructed by who directed Philip to him. T~ He dethe Holy Spirit to do this particular sired. This is the verb from which the thing. ~ Go near and join thyself-go term "Paraclete" is taken. It means unto and cleave to this chariot. The to call to one's side and aid. This reidea is expressed that he should go up quest shows plainly his desire t) know to the chariot and attach himself to it. the truth, and his anxiety to be inu A. D. 86.] CIAP. VIII. 188 32 The place of the scripture which he read was this, He was led as a sheep to the slaughter; and like a lamb ao. "6:T.a dumb before his shearer, so opened he not his mouth: 33 In his humiliation his judgment was taken away: and who shall declare his generation? for his life is taken from the earth. 34 And the eunuch answered Philip, and said, I pray thee, of whom speaketh the prophet this? of himself, or of some other man? 35 Then Philip opened his mouth, and began at the cahie24:2T. same scripture and preached unto him Jesus. 36 And as they went on their way, they came unto a certain structed. "Then shall ye know, if ye controversy of that time, whether these follow on to know the Lord. His go- and such like prophecies referred to ing forth is prepared as the morning." Jesus as the Messiah, or to some other 32. The place. Now the passage of person. The Jews had held that they the Scripture which he was reading was referred to the Messiah before Christ this-or, the section of the Scripture which came. But when He came, and they he read was this. The quotation is al- were pressed with these predictions as most word for word from their Greek fulfilled in Christ, they sought to inversion of Isa. 53: 7, 8. i" Ie was vent other applications, as to Isaiah led. That is, the servant of Jehovah and to the Jewish people. The eu-the Messiah —as was admitted by nuch asks if the reference could have the Jews before the coming of Christ. been to Isaiah, or to some other perBut after Christ came they sought to son. refer it to divers persons, and to any 35. Philip, of course, pointed out other than Christ. This passage de- the reference to Jesus as the Messiah, scribed prophetically the voluntary and went on from this to other passasufferings of Christ, and not merely His ges of the Old Testament, showing that uncomplaining submission. "the testimony of Jesus is the spirit 33. In his humiliation, &c. Ourver- of prophecy." I Preached unto him. sion of the Hebrew is, " He was taken Lit., Evangelized to him Jesus-preachfrom prison and from judgment," ed to him the good tidings of Jesus, which might be rendered, "from or showing that Jesus of Nazareth was through violence and punishment, he such an one as the prophecy contemwas taken away." This is substan- plated, and that He was the fulfillment tially the sense as given here, while of all these Messianic predictions. the idea is expressed that in the hu- Thus it is that sincere inquirers after miliation (contempt or ignominy) which Divine truth will be furnished with He suffered, all justice was denied Him Divine helps suited to their case. at His trial. ~ And who shall declare, When men are prepared by the Spirit &c. Who shall properly describe the for the embrace of His truth, other wicked, " untoward" generation among men or means are directed by the same whom He lived?-the impiety of those Spirit, to give them the needed light. Jews who persecuted Him to the death? 36. A certain water. Literally, Some Others think it was a call for witness- water. As the road was "desert"es to His character at the trial. ~ For and for the most part destitute of his life. Their wickedness was such water, their coming upon this water as to seek His life, and not be satisfied suggests to the eunuch the opportunitill it was taken away. ty of professing his faith. But how 34. The eunuch's desire was to did the eunuch know of baptism as know to whom this passage referred. necessary? In the previous context This was, indeed, the vital point in the of this verse which the eunuch was 184 THE ACTS OF THIE APOSTLS. [A. D. 3o bcb 10:47. water: and the eunuch said, See, here is water; bwhat doth hinder me to be baptized? ^att;2168: 1, 37 And Philip said,,If thou believest with all thine Joh6: 6.ad heart, thou mayest. And he answered and said, dI bc-:35-38, and 11: lieve that Jesus Christ is the Son of God. h.n 4:.5, 38 And he commanded the chariot to stand still: and.d 5:5-13. they went down both into the water, both Philip and the eunuch; and he baptized him. reading, and which Philip would be Messiahship of Jesus was understood led to expound, is a distinct reference as involving a full profession of Christ, to baptism, and even to the mode of it. (1 John 5: 1.) "So shall HIe sprinkle many nations," 38. Commanded. The eunuch comch. 52: 15. This is a natural way of manded the charioteer to stop the accounting for the eunuch's request, chariot. ~ They went down both into and Philip would not surely have used the water. The preposition here used a mode contrary to that marked out and rendered into, is that which exin the prophetic passage. Dr. Thom- presses motion to a place, or direction son of Syria says-" The Wady Surar, whither — etg (unto) - and terminating which flows during the summer, was at. So in vs. 40, " Was found (carried entirely dry in the month of April, at away as far as) at Azotus." There which time the transaction took place, is another preposition for expressf suppose. I know of no brook on ing rest in a place, (in-ev) as where the route from Bethshemesh to Gaza, the angel went down into (ev) the but there may be one." —lTe Land and water. John 5: 4. But where it is, the Book, p. 310. ~T See here. Lit., "Go wash in (at) the pool of Si Lo, water-as if it was an unexpect- loam," (John 9: 7,) and the washing ed sight. But the means for obey- of the eyes seems referred to, it is eta. ing Christ's commands are found just If it were intended to convey the idea when and where they can be used. of "under" the water, there is another OBsERVE.-They who truly believe in preposition which would express it Christ will seek to professChrist, and (viio.) The most that is said is, that their faith in Him, publicly. they went down both unto or into the 37. Though this verse is not found in water. We may infer that they both some ancient manuscripts, it is found entered into the water. This was most in others, and is quoted by Cyprian, &c. natural in a country where they wore It may have been very early omitted to sandals, and where it was no inconveget rid of its testimony against delay- nience, but a luxury, to step into the ing baptism, which was becoming corn- water. Dr. Robinson understands mon in the latter part of the third cen- that they descended into the valley tury. Or, as others suppose, it may where the water was. But there would have been added for opposite reasons, be no difficulty in supposing that they or as favoring forms of,profession in both went into the water (ankle deep, administering the Sacrament. But in for instance, or more,) for the greater either case, it may be safely retained, convenience of sprinkling or pouring, in as teaching only what is implied in the the baptismal ceremony. But it is not whole narrative, and amply taught else- said that either went under the water. where. Faith in Jesus Christ, and And it is twice said that both went into faith with all the heart, is required of (unto) the water. So that if this phrase any one whe presents himself for bap- teaches that one was immersed, it timni. And we are baptized in the teaches that both were immersed. The Name which we profess. ~ Jesus Christ, terms here used do not point out at ail &e. This belief in the Divinity and the mode of baptism. ~ Bapti.ed himr A. D. 36.] CHAP. VIlI 185 39 And vhen they were come up out of the water *the 2 Kigsl 6.x Spirit of the Lord caught away Phiip, that the eunuch Ez 3:12', saw him no more: and he went on his way rejoicing. 40 But Philip was found at Azotus: and passing through he preached in all the cities, till he came to Cesarea. Philip baptized, not as a Deacon, but man teacher. "Who then is Paul, as an Evangelist-as he preached, also, and who is Apollos, but ministers by by virtue of this latter office, (ch. 21: whom ye believed," (1 Cor. 3: 5.) 8.) It is expressly repeated that both (3) The Abyssinians hold that their "went down into the water," inasmuch Church was founded by this convert, as only one returned to the chariot. whom they name Indich. That Church 39. Come up. As we have just re- is said still to retain an orthodox conmarked, we may admit that they both fession of faith. Neander, p. 89, and went down into the water. That proves note. nothing about the mode of baptism 40. The language nere shows plainany more than their coming out does. ly that a miracle was wrought, and The most that can be made of the that Philip, who was caught up on the terms here used, is that t" they came up road to Gaza, was found at Azotus, from (or, out of) the water;" but with thirty-four miles north, not in any ora reference to the previous expression. dinary way of travel, but as the result As opposed to ev, it would signify of this miraculous conveyance. ~ At. out of —as opposed to eLf, it means He was found (carried away) unto-as from; yet carrying with it the idea of far as-Azotus. 1 Azotus-Ashdod — coming from immediate contact with a seaport between Gaza and Joppa, of the water, yet not at all of coming some importance on the Philistine from under the water. ~[ Caught away. coast. It now is called UsDUD. It It is plainly implied here, that this was one of the five capital cities of the was a miraculous removal of Philip Philistines, Josh. 13: 3; 1 Sam. 6: by the Divine Spirit. It is surely not 17. It was famous for the idol Dagon. a mere impression on the mind, or a ~ To Cesarea. The road led through passing impulse, that is here intended. Ekron, Ramah, Joppa and the plain of It indicates a personal seizure, as in Sharon, to Cesarea. In this city the divers other passages.. It may have Roman procurator of Judea resided. Doen so ordered for the purpose of con- It was named from Augustus Caesar, in firming the eunuch's faith by miracle. whose honor it was built by HIerod. Similar instances may be found in 1 It lies on the sea coast, about sixty Kings 18: 12; 2 Kings 2: 16; Ezek. miles north-west of Jerusalem. It 3: 12; 8: 3. Though the eunuch was chiefly inhabited by Gentiles. saw him no more, he did not go in Philip seems to have made this city search of him, but was so filled with the centre and head-quarters of his ploasure and satisfaction with what he missionary work. He is mentioned had learned of Christ, that he went only once after this, and then he is on his way rejoicing. Bengel says that still at this same city, and Paul is en-'by a like mode of transit, one or two tertained by him in the bosom of his of tie Apostles may have reached even family. Ch. 21: 8. We visited the ruins, Ameerica, if no other way was open to which consist of a solid mole of stone theo." OBSERVE.-(1)The same Spirit work, and broken columns standing and who expressly directed Philip to take lying about the shore, with no solitary that road, caught hinm away. (2) inhabitant. OBSERVE.-(1) The eunuch Those who have truly found Christ, made use of all the means furnished have peace; and can rejoice in Him, him under the Old Testament, and in and go on their way rejoicing, even their use he was blessed with a discovthough they may have lost their hu- ery of Christ. (2) Reading the Scrip. 1G* 186 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 87. CHAPTER IX. olh. 8. 3 1 AND'Saul, yet breathing out threatenings and ITUim 1.13. slaughter against the disciples of the Lord, went unto the high priest. tures with humbleness and teachable- corded as successful in that direction, ness, was blessed with a fuller rev- while the new Apostolate of Paul is elation. (3) The Scriptures contain to be raised up for the new and wider the perfect warrant of a sinner's hope field. It will soon appear that the -Faith credits and relies on it. (4) Gentiles are not to come into the Obedience to God in the most dark and Church through the door of Judaism difficult things, results here in Philip's -and that the Jewish Christian Church being caught away somewhat like Eli- here noted, is not the type for the jah, in a chariot of God. "Blessed great universal Church of the future. be God," says Burkitt, "for the minis- In the subsequent chapter, (10,) Cortry of His holy angels." nelius is to be brought forward as the first formal instance of a Gentile CHAPTER IX brought into the Church without passing through the door of Judaism. { 15. CONVERSION AND CALL OF SAUL 1. The narrative now having given OF TARSUS.-HIIS FIRST VISIT TO the immediate fruits of the dispersion JERUSALEM -A. D. 37-40. Damas- in the labors of Philip, starts from the cus. Ch. 9: 1-30. same point (ch. 8: 3,) to give the different part which Saul takes in the The Gospel has now been introduced dispersion. He had already been into the half-way Gentiles, by the labors troduced as making havoc of the of Philip at Samaria, and to the Ethi- Church, (8: 3,) and now he is preopian who was also an eunuch. But sented to us as still animated with the these instances seem to be given rather same ferocious purpose. ~ Breathing as signs of the glorious future; as hints out. Rather, breathing. This was his of what was shortly to come to pass. SPIRIT. As we say of a man, his words We are brought now to the immediate "breathe" love -this is the spirit of preparation for the actual introduction his language. So here Saul, in every of the Church to the Gentile world. word and action breathed nothing but In order to this, a new Apostle was to ferocity. ~ Threatenings. Rather, be raised up, to be specially commis- threatening-fierce menacing, (in malice sioned to the Gentiles, and to have the and rage.) N Slaughter-murder. This ordering and care of the Gentile is what he breathed. Every breath Churches. This history is given, vss. was full of threat and intent of murder. 1-30. At the same time it is to be Those against whom he so violently shown that the same crisis-the perse- raved are noted as " the disciples of the cution of Stephen-which first brought Lord"-the followers of Jesus ChristSaul to view, the future Apostle to the Christians. In this spirit he went, Gentiles-resulted, also, in the disper- (literally, going as of his own motion.) sion of the Jewish Christians, and the ~ To the high priest-the president of establishment of Christian Churches the Sanhedrim at Jerusalem, who was among the Jews in different parts of' the supreme officer of the highest reliJudea, under Peter. These two as- gious court of Judea, and whose ecclepects of affairs, are given together in siastical authority extended even " to order to a comprehensive view of this strange cities," as Damascus. It wa>s juncture. Though the Gospel is to go probably Theophilus, the brother and to the Gentiles, yet the Jews are not to successor of Jonathan, successor of Cai be overlooked. Peter's labors are re- aphas. A. D. 87.] CHAP. IX. 187 2 And desired of him letters to Damascus to the synagogues, that if he found any t of this way, whether they at;. of were men or women, he might bring them bound unto s ch. 1:9,,2& Jerusalem. 2. Desired. This shows the zeal of by us. As it was the season of PassSaul in this persecution-that he pray- over, we found the inmates in their ed of him (literally,) letters-namely, richest dress —ladies glistening with official dispatches-letters of authority diamonds-the men reading their Psaland commission to this work-in the ters. We endeavored to tell in Hename of all the Sanhedrim, ch. 22: 5. brew our route from Jerusalem, and [ Damascus. This most ancient city, our object, nation, &c., and were well the capital of Syria, known as early as received. The female porteress (John the time of the Patriarchs and " Elea- 18: 17,) showed us in and out for a cuszer of Damascus," (Gen. 14: 15,) was tomary fee. Josephus speaks of ten inhabited by large numbers of Jews, thousand,and of eighteen thousand Jews as well as Greeks and Syrians. The being massacred at different times in Jewish interest was so extensive there insurrections while Nero was Emperor. as to warrant the deputation of such an The houses are built in the oriental one as Saul to look after it, especially style- an open square - a small door when so many Jewish Christians were in the street-wall opening to the vestiescaping thither to carry the leaven of bule leading to the court, in which is their Gospel principles. It is about a fountain, with trees planted round it. five to six days' journey, or one hun- I To the synagogues. These were the dred and thirty miles north-east of Je- strongholds of the Jewish religion, rusalem. We came upon it, after a and their officers would be ready to hot journey on the desert plain which aid in such an exterminating work. borders it from the south. Prom seeing The presidents of the synagogues here and there an oasis, one vast would acknowledge the orders of the ocean of verdure broke upon our view Sanhedrim, and the Ethnarch would in that surrounding wilderness; and allow their authority in religious soon we came upon the thick foliage- matters. The city was subject to the bowers of trees and the rich lawns the Romans under Pompey, B. C. which skirt the city. And soon in the 64, but we find it in the hands of Aregardens and vales we saw the secret of tas, king of Arabia Nabatea, shortly all this verdure in the rushing streams after this time. ~ Of this way. Lit., of the Barrada, or Pharphar, which irri- any who were of the way-the Chrisgate the plain. The city is built chiefly tian way-of thinking and living, Ps. of stone, stuccoed, has two hundred 67: 3, or of salvation, ch. 16: 17. and fifty thousand inhabitants, of whom I Men or women. It is thrice repeated seventy thousand are Christians of the that Saul's bitterness was such that he Greek and Syrian Churches. The included even the women in his search mosques, with their glistening domes and severity, ch. 8: 12. [ Bound. and spindling minarets, give a very Julius Cesar and Augustus decreed that picturesque view to the city. The the Sanhedrim, as the highest court English Hotel is in the street which is among the Jews, should have authority yet called "Straight," (vs. 11.) The in religious matters, to bring Jews bazaars are extensive, and supplied by from foreign cities, for trial at Jerusacaravans with the richest goods from lem. Biscoe, ch. 6, part 2. Saul must Persia and India. The walls of the have had a large escort, for such a city are massive, but have been severe- purpose.,The Romans permitted these ly battered in the assaults of Ibrahim outbreaks for political reasons, as in Pasha and others. Some of the dwell- the case of Christ and of Stephen; ani ings of very wealthy Jews were visited so it occurred that Jews and Gentiles 188 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 37 b oh. 22:6,e aud 26: 12. 3 And bas he journeyed, he 3ame near Damascus: and I Cor, 15:8. suddenly there shined round about him a light from heaven: 4 And he fell to the earth, and heard a voice saying Matt. 25:40, unto him, Saul, Saul, "why persecutest thou me? 5 And he said, Who art thou, Lord? And the Lord conspired against both the Master and spake in the Hebrew tongue, ch. 26: His followers. There were Christians 14. ~ Saul. "It is a remarkable, unthere from Pentecost probably, and designed coincidence, that the form from Stephen's persecution, vs. 13. 2;aovg? should have been preserved in 3. This account of Saul's conversion this account, and rendered in Greek given by Luke agrees in substance in the translation of Saul's speech in with the two other accounts given by ch. 22."-Alford. ~ Why persecutest. Paul himself, ch. 22: 1-6; 26: 9-18. This agrees with our Lord's descripAs he journeyed. Lit., In the act of tion of the final judgment. " Inasjourneying it occurred that he drew near, much as ye did it unto one of the least &c He probably traveled by the route of these my brethren, ye did it unto which is yet taken, and which we took, me," (Matt. 25: 40;) Isa. 63: 9; by way of Tiberias, Cesarea Philippi, Zech. 2: 8. Jesus here appeared to &c. ~ Shined around. Lit., Flashed Saul doubtless, (vss. 17, 27; 26: 16,) around (as lightning.) Paul further for here he "saw the Lord," (1 Cor. states that it was at mid-day, and that 9: 1,) and this revelation to him of the it shone above the brightness of the great truth that Christ and His memsun. Of course, it could not have been bers are one, and that the Church is His mere lightning, as some would try and body, deeply impressed him, so that maintain in order to escape the mira- he afterwards, in his Epistles, especialcle. The spot was pointed out to us ly insists on this doctrine, (Eph. 1: 8; by our guide, where tradition has lo- 1 Cor. 12: 6.) There is a plain simi-' cated it, not far from the Jerusalem larity in the appearing to Stephen and gate. And over the gate is a window to Saul. Saul heard Stephen's words built in the wall, like that from which and esteemed them blasphemy, (ch. 7: Paul was afterwards let down in a bas- 56.) He now beholds the sight, and ket, (vs. 25.) ~ A light. This is never probably associates it at once with the the expression used to describe light- death of Stephen, and feels alarm. ning, but it denotes " the glory of the OBSERVE.-(1) How tender is this exLord"-the Shechinah or visible sym- postulation. How it opens the heart bol of the Divine Presence. Stephen of Christ toward His people, identifysaw it, ch. 7: 55. ing Himself with them as afflicted in 4. Fell to the earth. The general all their affliction, (Isa. 63: 9; Zech. supposition is that he was on horse- 2: 8; Matt. 25: 40,) and toward back, and this language would agree the persecutor, stooping to reason with with that opinion. Besides, it would him as to "why" he so treats Him. be fair to infer that he would make all (2) Saul's conversion was not miracuhaste in his pursuit. Such vivid im- lous in any such way as to dispense pressions of the Divine glory have with means-the truth was preached brought others to the ground, Daniel and urged, and motives were pre10: 8; Job 42: 5, 6; Rev. 1: 17. sented. r~ Heard a voice. That is, he heard 5. Who art thou? This is the lanthe words as afterwards given, though guage of surprise. Already he knew these words were for him only, and it enough to indicate who He was. The was part of the miracle that those who point of his exclamation was this, Is'rere with him heard not the voice but it so? Can it be that this Jesus, lately saw the light, ch. 22: 9. This voice crucified and buried, is ALIVE and A. D. 87.] CHAP. IX. 189 said, I am Jesus whom thou persecutest: ait is hard for d..5:S. thee to kick against the pricks? 6 And he trembling and astonished said, Lord, ewhat h. 2k37, ain wilt thou have me to do? And the Lord said unto him, 16,30. Arise, and go into the city, and it shall be told thee what thou must do. 7 And fthe men which journeyed with him stood tch.:2179 speechless, hearing a voice, but seeing no man. and 26: 13. clothed with Divine power? Hence 23,) about Iis betrayal, the last suphe acknowledges Iim as "Lord." per, &c. ~ Trembling, &c. No wonT I am Jesus. Christ at once reveals der: if Christ was thus alive, and dealHimself to the terrified man. His ing with him in such love. ~f What fears were powerful with him. But wilt thou. He was convicted-conthis name' Jesus" was more than a vinced-converted. He asks now only mere surname. It was significant. It to know the will of his Lord. His demeant Saviour. Christ revealed Him- sire is converted. His heart is changed. self here not as anointed, (Messiah- Where there is this sincere question as Christ,) but as Saviour. This is His the principle of daily living, there is grace even to His persecuting foes. the new nature. Self-will subdued, tho And so at once the persecution is set Divine will consulted and delighted in, in contrast with the grace. Besides, and an earnest active prayer, "Thy this Jesus was the one lately put to will be done on earth as it is done in death. Is He, indeed, risen? If so, heaven." ~ Arise and go. That is, this seals His commission and claims. into the city of Damascus, near which If so, then Saul sees himself condemn- they were, vs. 3. T Shall be told thee.'ed at the bar of God, and struggling No sincere inquirer after duty will be against his Almighty Friend and Sa- left without information and direction. viour. Ir It is hard-painful. How The light upon one's course does not tender! He says not, It is hard for always, nor commonly, come all at thee-to do, but it is hard for thee to once, but gradually often. bear. Not, "It is hard for me," but 7. The men. Probably persons at" It is hard for thee." What pity for tending him as aids in his commission His enemies! ~ Pricks-goads. Sharp from the chief priests. ~ Stood speechiron points with which the rods or less. In ch. 26: 14, it is said they fell staves were armed for driving oxen. to the ground-and here what is meant The more one kicks, like a foolish is, that they were speechless-without and fractious animal, against these reference to their posture. Though sharp spikes, the more must he be la- they first fell to the ground, they oerated. This expresses that impotent doubtless soon arose, and stood silent rage that wounds itself instead of its with awe. ~ IHearing a voice. That object. This last clause is thought by is, hearing a sound of a voice, but not some to have been added here from so hearing as to distinguish what was ch. 26 14. spoken. See John 12: 28, 29. See6. And he. Saul evidently saw the ing no man. He saw the glorious PerLord, as well as heard Him, on this oc- son of the Lord Jesus, and his eyes casion. See vs. 13; ch. 22: 14; 26: were closed for the glory of the vision, 16; and Jesus appeared to him in ch. 22: 11; but the rest of the combodily person. It was the requisite for pany saw no man-and he saw no one an Apostle, that he had seen the Lord. when his eyes were opened, for he was And on this occasion doubtless Jesus re- blind after the dazzling brightnesN cited to him that which Paul delivered vs. 8. to the Corinthian Church, (1 Cor. 11; 190 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 87 8 And haul arose from the earth; and when his eyes were opened, he saw no man: but they led him by the hand, and brought him into Damascus. 9 And he was three days without sight, and neither did eat nor drink. 10 ~ And there was a certain disciple at Damascus, goh.22:U. g named Ananias; and to him said the Lord in a vision, Ananias. And he said, Behold, I am here, Lord. 11 And the Lord said unto him, Arise, and go into,de street which is called Straight, and enquire in the house of Judaa 21:39. d for one called Saul, h of Tarsus: for, behold, he prayeth. 8. A-ose. Rather, was raised. ~Open- trols human hearts. By a vision is here ed. His eyes having been opened, after meant a Divine message or revelation, the dazzling effect of the light. ~ Saw or a communication made by a speaker no man. This may mean that he was seen in vision. ~ Behold me. Liteso blinded by the supernatural bright- rally, Lo I, Lord: the Hebrew form ness of Christ's revelation to him, that of reply to a personal salutation of a he could not see any one, or anything superior. -though his eyes were opened-or it 11. The street. Such a street still may mean that after his eyes were called " Straight," is well known in opened the person whom he had seen Damascus, running through the city in had disappeared. But this last does a direct line from east to west. On it not agree so well with vs. 9, where it is the English Hotel, frequented by appears that he was sightless during English-speaking travelers, and it runs three days; so that he needed to be to the great bazaars, and is about three led by the hand into the city. There- miles long, and the best and most pubfore this clause is only another way of lie street in the city. The site of the recording the fact that he was blind, house of Judas here mentioned was See ch. 22: 11. pointed out to us, but only as it has 9. Three days. This was a miraculous been located by tradition, without any sign to Saul himself, The vision was solid grounds, as we suppose. " The especially for him, and this effect was house of Ananias" we also visited, defor his special warning and conviction. scending by twelve or fifteen steps to a T Neither eat, &c. It would seem that grotto with a rocky roof; the light adhe fasted entirely-being so stunned mitted from above in the modern inand overcome as to be indifferent to closure, which is a Romish chapel. It the use of food. The Jews, however, is on a narrow lane, some two hundred reckoned the parts of two days with yards to the right of the street called one intervening, as three days. Some Straight. T Tarsus. Here Saulis for understand this period of time to have the first time called Saul of Tarsus-or had a reference to our Lord's time in literally, Saul the Tarsean, This city the grave, and Jonah's in the whale's was the capital of Cilicia, the southbelly, Jon.: 17; Matt. 12: 39, 40. east province of Asia Minor, on the 10. Ananias. He was a disciple-a banks of the river Cydnus, which flowed believer in Christ, who was converted through the city. It was celebrated from Judaism, ch. 22: 12, residing in for its schools of philosophy, and was Damascus, but present perhaps at the even a rival of Athens and Alexandria. Pentecost in Jerusalem, or converted It was here that Saul received the edafterwards. He was not alone of the ucation of his boyhood. It was a free disciples in Damascus. ~ In a vision. city, that is, had its own municipal Both Ananias and Saul were prepared government, though subject to Rome. for each other by a vision, as Cornelius It has now some twenty thousand inand Peter were ch. 10. So God con- habitants. ~ He prayeth. This is . D. 87.] CHAP. IX. 11 12 And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in, and putting his hand on him, that he might receive his sight. I. 21. 13 Then Ananias answered, Lord, I have heard by many ch. 7:r59.&22:12 of this man, how much evil he hath done to thy saints T. 2: 22.nd at Jerusalem: Rom2 21,26:17. 14 And here he hath authority from the chief priests Ga C.5:15. to bind all kthat call on thy name. Ep i. 32:7. 15 But the Lord said unto him, Go thy way: for 1he is 2Tim. 1:1. a chosen vessel unto me, to bear my name before the G13;: 7,. Gentiles, and nkings, and the children of Israel5:3n d22, aldc 23, and 26:1, &c. what he was doing, and this was a sacred use. In-the Acts, the term here clear evidence of a changed heart and first occurs. In the New Testament life. Ananias would have rather ex- it is used, especially by Paul in his pected to hear it said, "For behold he Epistles, of those who profess to be persecuteth," but instead of this it is, holy in heart and life-the Church "behold he prayeth." As a Jew he membership-yet without pronouncing had prayed, and prayed much and them to be holy, and rather presumlong, but the intimation is here, he pray- ing that they are not all such. Eph. eth to me, and prayeth especially and in 1: 1; 5: 3. - To bind. To put in reality. Besides, it was in the way of bonds, to imprison. The Christians his praying thus that he saw the vis- were distinguished as they who worship ion, &c. which gave him comfort and Christ as God. So Pliny, in his letter led him to the light. "Ask and ye to Trajan, A. D. 102, characterizes shall receive; seek, and ye shall find." them as singing praise to Christ as 12. In a vision. The particular God. OBSERVE.-If Christ was not time and further details of this vision God, this was idolatry. are not given. We are only informed 14. And here-even at this distance, that Saul had his mind thus supernat- Ananias already knew of Saul's misurally prepared to receive Ananias, as sion. It had probably been made Ananias was similarly prepared to re- known to the Christians at Damascus ceive Saul. [ Light. Ananias was by their brethren in Jerusalem, or by thus informed of Saul's blindness at those who had fled from thence-oi the same time that he was directed possibly, as some suppose, by thecomwhat to do. Saul in vision saw the panions of Saul. ~I That call on thy uman and learned his name. name-in devout worship. 13. I have heard. Probably from 15. Go thy way-Depart, as on a the numbers who fled from Jerusalem. journey. To all Ananias' objections, It would seem from the whole narrative this was the simple answer, the comthat they were not personally acquaint- mand to go and do what he was bided. ~ What evil. Lit., How many or den. ~ A chosen vessel, &c.-utensil, or great evils. T Thy saints. The Chris- instrument. Literally, a vessel of choice tians at Damascus had heard of Saul's unto me-a vessel of my choice. He bitter persecutions at Jerusalem. Many (Saul) is such an agent or instrument refugees from the Holy City were there as I have chosen. ~ To bear. This to tell the awful story. This is the term is dependent on the former-a first instance in which the Disciples vessel or instrument for bearing my are called saints, though so commonly name, communicating the knowledge afterwards, (Rom. 1: 7; 1 Cor. 1: 2.) of me, and defending my name before The term " saints"-holy ones-accord- the Gentiles-the heathen, Rom. 11: ing to the Old Testament usage, meant 13, 15, 16; Gal. 2: 8. ~ Kings. See rather such as were separated to a ch. 25: 23; 26: 1-32; 27: 24. ~ Chili 192 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 8Z ch. 21:i3, 16 For ~ I will shew him how great things he must suffer 2 Cor. 11:23. for my name's sake. ch. 22:12,13. 17 PAnd Ananias went his way, and entered into the qch. 8:. house; and qputting his hands on him said, Brother Saul, the Lord, even Jesus, that appeared unto thee in the way ch.2 a8ndS", as thou camest, hath sent me, that thou mightest receive nd 13:52. thy sight, and rbe filled with the Holy Ghost. 18 And immediately there fell from his eyes as it dren of Israel. The Jews were not to der a special Divine commission. He be utterly passed by, though they were was not an Apostle, nor any officer of to fall into the background by their the Church, but a private Christian; unbelief. See vss. 20-22; ch. 13: 46; and thus the unofficial men are brought 25: 23; 26: 32; 27: 24; 28: 17; forward, as in the founding of the first 2 Tim. 4: 16, 17. The Gospel was Gentile Church at Antioch, that the offered first to the Jews, and when excellency of the power might be of they rejected it, as at Antioch in God and not of men. (See ch. 8: 37, Pisidia, the Apostles turned to the and notes.) ~ Brother Saul. An exGentiles. pression of Christian recognition, show16. For. That he was such a cho- ing the confidence which Ananias now sen instrument is further insisted- felt in Saul, whose name he had before even in the Divine plan to show him spoken only with dread, vs. 13, 14. how much he must suffer for Christ's ~ The Lord, &c. More exactly it name. ~ Shew him-(by experience) reads, The Lord hath sent me, even or perhaps, give him a glimpse. ~ How Jesus. who was seen by thee in the way great things, (or, what sort of things,) it is which thou camest. "The Lord Jenecessary that he should suffer for the sake sus," was the title applied to Christ. of my name —in testimony to my per- They called Jesus "Lord," and recogson and religion; which he was re- nized him as God, (ch. 1: 24.) And cently persecuting. See ch; 20: 23, Ananias gives him now another proof 25; 21: 11; 2 Cor. 1: 8-10; 4: 8- of the fact that this crucified Jesus 12. OBSERVE.-It is not how great was alive, and active in his personal things Paul should do for Christ that salvation. He came to Saul with a he was to be shown, but how great commissionfrom the same Jesus who things he was to suffer for Christ. revealed Himself to him on the way to This is the highest duty and dignity. Damascus. ~ That. There were two And Christ's sufferings for us, make objects in view for which he was sent. all our sufferings for Him sweet. The 1st. To have his blindness removed. suffering with Him, is also a necessary 2d. To be filled with the Holy Ghost. condition of the reigning with Him- It was important that he should not so that it becomes the highest priv- receive his Apostleship or authorizailege. tion from the other Apostles, Gal. 1: 17. Then Ananias. This word from 12, 15-19, but directly from God. the risen Lord was conclusive, and sat- And so we see the Spirit imparted to isfied the doubts of Ananias, so that him with miraculous gifts, and as a he went on his errand. The two seal to his commission, not by the inwords, went his way, and entered into, tervention of Apostles, but by the are different compounds of the same agency of this private Christian. The verb, and would be more exactly ren- participle here used with the verbs, dered went away and went into. ~ The expresses the idea that the object conhouwe-viz., of Judas, see vs. 11. templated is definitely occurring and ~ Putting his hands. This was the im- continuing, (Kiihner's Gram. ~ 330.) position of hands frequently spoken of 18. Immediately. The instantaneous ra an official act. He did it here un- cure would be enough to show that it A. D. 37.] CHAP. IX, 98 had been scales: and he received sight forthwith, and arose, and ws baptized. 19 And when he had received meat, he was strengthened. "Then was Saul certain days with the disciples ach' 26:2 which were at Damascus. 20 And straightway he preached Christ in the synagogues, t that he is the Son of God. tch.8:3T. 21 But all that heard him were amazed, and said: uIs h.'8:13 s. 1. not this he that destroyed them which called on this name in Jerusalem, and came hither for that intent, that he might bring them bound unto the chief priests?'was miraculous. Whatever can be fer that he was baptized in the house done for blindness, is only gradual in at once.-A great honor done to bapits effects. But the effect here described tism, that even Paul could not go withproves that the blindness as well as the out it. OBsERVE. —Iere is no baptiscure, was supernatural. This was the mal regeneration, but baptism as the impression intended to be made upon privilege and duty of one already reSaul and upon others. Such scale-like generate. covering could not have been imme- 19. Meat-Food, generally, is meant diately formed, nor immediately re- by the term. He was now strengthmoved, without a miracle. And no ened by natural means. ~ Was Saul. natural means were used. It is not Literally, Saul became-implying the said that it was scales, but something change of relation. [ Certain days. like scales, that fell from his eyes. It Literally, some days, as we still say. is not that the effect of the restoration This is not the same with "many days," was as if some such substance fell off; (vs. 23,) which covers the period of for the terms " as it had been," qualify three years, during which he was in the scales, and are used to describe Arabia, yet going in and out of Dathe substance that fell off. This was mascus, as would seem. (See Gal. 1: also given him, perhaps, as a sign of 17, 18.) There was a company or the conversion of his people-that the Church of Disciples at Damascus with veil should be taken from their eyes in whom Paul first stayed and showed his the reading of Moses. (2 Cor. 3: 13- transformation, and then preached in 16.) It is thought by many that Paul the synagogues. See Gal. 1: 12. suffered afterwards from some effects 20. Straightway. After his brief soof this blindness. See Gal. 6: 11, journ with the disciples for afew days and ch. 13: 9; 23: 1. Luke, as a to prove his conversion and to gain physician, is wont to describe minutely their confidence; or it may be as soon such physical facts. ~ Was baptized. as he was baptized and cured of his From ch. 22: 16, we learn that this blindness. ~ Preached Christ. Litewas at the call of Ananias. As his rally, heralded (announced-proclaimed,) blindness had been to him a sign of the Christ, that (He) this one is the Son God's judicial rebuke, wherein he was of God-that this one-Jesus-is a Diheld under treatment, (as the dumbness vine Being, and the Christ, the Mesof Zacharias, Luke 1: 20,) so now siah of the Old Testament; as he says, his restoration betokened God's favor, Rom. 1:4, "declared to be the Son and was to him a summons to go for- of God with power by the resurrection ward in Christian duty. Hence he from the dead." So in vs. 22, "promade his prompt confession of Christ ving that this one (Jesus) is the very in baptism, as was the appointed ordi- Christ." nance in the Church, ch. 2: 41; 8: 21. Were amazed. All those hearing 12, 86-39. From ch. 22: 16, we in- him were amazed at his preaching " thil 17 194 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40. *e.8:U. 22 But Saul increased the more in strength, "and con. founded the Jews which dwelt at Damascus, proving that this is very Christ. 5h. 23:12, na 23 f And after that many days were fulfilled, Ytho 2Cor.11:26. Jews took counsel to kill him: 2 cor. 1:32. 24 But their laying await was known of Saul. And they watched the gates day and night to kill him. a so.Josh. 2: 25 Then the disciples took him by night, and'let Zidm 15. lSam.19:12. down by the wall in a basket. name" (Jesus) as "the Christ," when 24. Their laying await. The term he had so recently destroyed (laid here has close connection with the forewaste) all those who called on Him (in going word, and means plot. T Was worship,) at Jerusalem, (in the perse- known of Saul-became known, or was cutions there,) and had come hither (to made known to him. ~ They watched. Damascus from Jerusalem,) unto this The Jews, and, as it appears from 2 (end) in order that he might lead them Cor. 11: 32, certain soldiers of Aretas, bound unto the highpriest, from whom he whose aid the Jews procured, were enhad his commission, (ch. 4: 23,) the gaged in watching. Damascus came Sanhedrim, or supreme court of the into the possession of Aretas about Jews at Jerusalem. this time. Ie was king of that Arabia 22. Increased the more. Rather, was whose capital was Petra, and was enmore strengthened-had more ability, or gaged in war with Herod Antipas, on power, as one of the true Israel-hav- account of his having divorced Aretas' ing power with God and with men, and daughter through the influence of Heprevailing (Gen. 32: 28,) in prayers rodias. Aretas was successful, and and labors. ~ Confounded. "So that Damascus, either by conquest or by they should contradict themselves."- cession from Caligula, became his posBengel. See chap. 6: 10, where the session; and the Jews were accustomed same is recorded of Stephen, Paul's to call on the civil governors of the forerunner. ~ Proving - confirming. provincesforaid. ~ Thegates. Every The word means "putting together the one must come in and go out at the chain of an argument," or points and gates of walled cities. Hence, they proofs. ~ That this. That this one kept watch of these in order to seize (Jesus) is the Christ. See vs. 20. and kill him. The governor seems to 23. Many days. Literally, sufficient have stationed guards at the gates and days. Under this general phrase we kept the city under special watch, in find the interval of three years from the order to apprehend him. time of his conversion, (A. D. 37-40,) 25. The disciples. These are here which he spent chiefly in Arabia, (Gal. referred to as a well known class-the 1: 18,) not in the peninsula, but in the Christians or followers of Christ-havPerman district. It was not needful to ing taken him-let him down through the mention that visit here; and Paul men- wall, or, (as explained 2 Cor. 11: 23,) tions it (Gal. 1: 17,) to show that he through a window in the wall. Such a did not receive his Apostleship from bow window, projecting from the wall, men; but that instead of going up im- we noticed near the gateway which is mediately to Jerusalem to get author- pointed out as the same, and which beity from the Apostles, he went to that longs to that roadway toward Jerusaretired district. There he probably lem. It is the window of an apartpreached and planted Churches. ~ Took merit built on that part of the wall. See counsel. Literally, plotted together. The Josh. 2: 15. ~ In a basket. Lit., hayterm expresses the idea of concerted ing lowered him in a basket. This refers action. to a larger kind of basket, common ai A. D. 40.] CHAP. IX. 196 26 And b when Saul was come to Jerusalem, he assayed; Lh. 2,' to join himself to the disciples: but they were all afraid of him, and believed not that he was a disciple. 27 ~But Barnabas took him, and brought him to the cci 4:36, aad apostles, and declared unto them how he had seen the Lord the East for carrying loads, though used Iis question, "How many (larger of food baskets, as Maatt. 15: 37, in the baskets took ve up?" Mark 8 - 8, 20. miracle of feeding the thousands. And Pilgrims are drawn up into the Monas. there it is used in a large sense, of the tery at Mount Sinai by a basket frcm abundance left after they had eaten, a window. and our Lord uses it emphatically in e standng (. 4: o;1 1 1 11.! _ IgE his i,''!'` 26. Cm to |eualm probably heard little of him during the IS J three years since his conversion, and 40 o s,l. 1 this in itself would be a suspicious feature: as they might have expected him, i the hI Tto be at once very public and prominent ya so~~journ 1 as a disciple. Here Saul is thus kindo in _ himslf-t ly introduced to the Apostles by one who is to be his companion and fellow missionary. 27. Barnabas. This man's high standing (ch. 4: 6; 11: 22,) gave his 26. Came to JTerusalem. This was word great weight with the Apostles. PAUL's FIRST VISIT TO JERUSALEm, A. He was from Cyprus, which was an D. 40,ofwhich he speaks, Gal. 1:18. Iis island near Tarsus, and some have supobject was to see Peter and James, "the posed he must have known Paul. ~Took pillars," and this was after his three him. Took him cup-laid hold on him. years sojourn in Arabia and Damascus. The same word is used Ieb. 2: 16; ch. ~ Es.soyed-endeavored, attempted-to 21: 30; 16: 19. "They laid hold join himself-to unite himself with them upon one Simon," Luke 23: 26. ~ The aLs an associate and fellow-Christian. apostles. Not to the disciples, who ~ Afraid of him. If the disciples at were afraid of him and were so loth to Damascus had been afraid of him from recognize him, but to Peter and James, all they had heard, much more would who were competent to discern his true these disciples at Jerusalem be in fear spirit. Gal. 1: 18, 19. ~ Declared from all they had experienced of his Gave a detailed account of how, in persecutions. Even if they had heard what manner, he (Paul,) had seen the of his conversion, they would naturally Lord in the road, and that he (Jesus,) be suspicious of it, and slow to believe had spoken to him- and how (in what in the reality of the change. They had circumstances,) he had preached lel4 196 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. LA. D. 40f v.20 22. in the way, and that he had spoken to him, and how he had preached boldly at Damascus in the name of Jesus. Gal. 1:1. 28 And ehe was with them coming in and going out at Jerusalem. 29 And he spake boldly in the name of the Lord Jesus, f{ih2o:' ant and disputed against the' Grecians: g but they went about 2 Cor.. to slay him. 30 Which when the brethren knew, they brought him down to Cesarea, and sent him forth to Tarsus. See oh. 8:1. 31 Then had the churches rest throughout all Judea ly (with freedom of speech,) at Da- to Cesarea, on the coast. To Jerusamascus, in the name of Jesus. One lem, from any quarter, it was up, as who had been thus miraculously visited being the elevated and more important by Christ for his conversion and di- locality. ~ Sent himforth. Lit., Aposrectly commissioned by Him, and who tied him away-Sent him away forth. had proved thus faithful as a Disciple, The intimation is, that it was by sea, was not to be rejected by them. perhaps by Seleucia to Antioch. I[ lo 28. This interposition of Barnabas, Tarsus. Toward in the direction of on Saul's behalf, led to his reception Tarsus. See Gal. 1: 21. and recognition as a Christian, and he came in and went out freely, (during fif- ~ 16. STATE OF THE CHRISTIAN CHURCHteen days,) Gal. 1: 18. ES IN JUDEA, &c.-PETER'S CIRCUIT 29. Spake boldly. Lit., He was speak- AMONG THEM. A. D. 40. Ch. 9: ing boldly, (in Jerusalem, as at Damas- 31-43. cus, vs 27.) [ Disputed. This term Here occurs a GENERAL REVIEW OF denotes a joint inquiry-a debate, dis- THE CHURCHES IN JUDEA, GALILEE cussion between two parties. I Against AND SAMARIA, before proceeding to -with the Grecians, the Hellenistic record the new developments for a Jews, those of his own class who spake Gentile and universal Church. In ch. the Greek tongue, and were foreigners. 8: 1, it had been already noted that It would seem to have been at a festi- by the persecution at Jerusalem, the val season, when numbers of this class dispersed Christians scattered abroad came up to Jerusalem. He probably the word in these quarters of Judea, entered the foreign synagogues, and &c. And now it is recorded that the preached Christ where he had former- Churches which had thus sprung up, ly denied Him against Stephen the were enjoying rest, peace and prosperIIellenistic deacon. ~ But they went ity. And this was the aspect of the about —were attempting to slay him- Jewish Christian Churches. As a natuthat is, while he was engaged in these ral consequence of this, it is stated discussions, they were engaged in at- that they were edified, built up, "a tempts to put him to death. spiritual house," as well as an outward 30. The brethren. This epithet, "the body, 1 Cor. 6: 19; 8: 10. brethren," is here first used historical- 31. Then had the churches. The ly to denote a Christian society. The term used for Church, EcIc7tzia, is from Jews commonly used it at this time, the verb signifying to call out from, as expressing their close relationship and means an assembly or body called to each other as Jews, ch. 22: 5; 28: out by summons or invitation from 17; and when it was adopted by Chris- the mass or community at large. The tians it signified the cordial "commu- Christian dispensation is distinguished nion of saints," and distinctive charac- as summoning men from all the world ter, 1 Jno. 3 14. ~ Brought him down toform a society. The Jewish dispeu-from Jerusalem, whence it was down sation had the term avaycya, meaning A. D. 40.] CHAP. IX. 197 and Galilee and Sailaria, and were edified; and walking in the fear of the Lord, and in the comfort of the Holy Ghost, were multiplied. 32 [ And it came to pass, as Peter passed throughout; ch.8:1. all quarters. he came down also to the saints which dwelt at Lydda. 33 And there he found a certain man named LEneas, which had kept his bed eight years, and was sick of the palsy. 34 And Peter said unto him, ZEneas, k Jesus Christ k43h.: 616, a gathering together, union, as among have the parallel histories of what is the members of an existing society. going on at different points. Having That dispensation was distinguished closed Paul's history for the time, as drawing and holding together those Luke begins back now with Peter, as who belonged to it.' Walking - he started out on this Apostolic tour proceeding in their course, in the filial soon after the spread of the Gospel fear of the Lord, passing the time of beyond Jerusalem. - Throughout all. their sojourning in fear. ~ Comfort —- Our translators have supplied the word strengthening, (and consolation,) con- "quarters:'-others supply the word nected with the term for Paraclete. "saints;" passing through among all These particulars describe the upbuild- the saints. On this tour he came down ing. [ Multiplied. The Churches and also to the saints that inhabited Lydda. their members were greatly increased. This town is in the neighborhood of This verse is introductory to the nar- Joppa, and about one day distant from rative of Peter' s tour through these Jerusalem. We passed through the Churches of Judea, &c. and it is inserted fine rich orange groves and olive yards here to show that these Jewish Chris- on the road from Joppa to Lydda, and tian Churches were not to be overlook- found there the ruins of a Church, ed, and indeed if these had been a fair said by some, but without authority, specimen of the Jewish people at large, to have been built by Richard Coeur there would have seemed no reason de Lion. The village has about two against the Gentiles coming in through thousand inhabitants, and is surroundthe Jewish pale. But they were only ed by the most luxuriant orchards and a small minority of the nation. While fields of grain. therefore the Jews had here a speci- 33. zEneas. As the name is Greek, men of what Christianity could do for it has been inferred that he was a Helthem, they were still to have the first lenist, or Greek-speaking Jew. It is offer, and only on their rejection of it also inferred that he was already a was the Gospel to go to the Gentiles. disciple, as his conversion afterwards is 32. THE CIRCUIT OF PETER among not mentioned, see vs. 34. ~ Kept his these Churches of Judea, &c. is here given bed. Literally, from (or since) eight in brief, leading to the account of his years, laid down upon a bed, who wa. parvision in regard to the Gentiles being alyzed. admitted to the kingdom of Christ. It 34. Peter calls the man by name, to is not unlikely that when the Gospel bring home to him most personally the spread in Samaria and Galilee, the good news of his healing by Jesus Apostles began to make circuits from Christ. JEneas seems to have underJerusalem and to visit the Churches. stood the personage spoken of with6ut Peter's labors extend as far as to the explanation, and hence it is inferred Apostolic Synod, A. D. 50. The fol- that he was a disciple. ~' Maketh. lowing event may belong to the three Is making thee whole. He does not say, years of Paul's absence and before his " Jesus will heal thee on certain convisit to Jerusalem. In that case we ditions "-but this is what He does, and 198 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40. maketh thee whole: arise, and make thy bed. And he arose immediately. Chron. 5:6. 35 And all that dwelt at Lydda and'Saron saw him ch.: 21. and m turned to the Lord. 36 ~ Now there was at Joppa a certain disciple named IOr, Doeor, Tabitha, which by interpretation is called 1] Dorcas: this TiTs':.8. woman was fulln of good works and almsdeeds which she did. 37 And it came to pass in those days, that she was sick, ch.:13. and died: whom when they had washed, they laid her in ~ an upper chamber. what He has come for, and He is even 36, Joppa, by the sea-side, is a now applying His cure to thee. Rise up most thriving port, now called Iaffa, at the joyful message and act as a cured about forty-five miles north-west from man-" arise and make thy bed." Jerusalem. Here we are soon to be Literally, spread for thyself (thy bed.) introduced to the wonderful vision of J Immediately. The man acted in Peter, looking out toward the sea, prompt obediehce to the gracious com- ch. 10, and beholding the abolition of mand. He found strength to obey the ancient separating lines between Jews command. Christ's commands are not and Gentiles. Meanwhile he works a grievous but gracious; and carry with notable miracle, the first of the kind them and in them the promise of His that was performed by the Apostles. strength, for the performance. The Christ raised from the dead an only promptness of his action showed his son, (of the widow,) an only daughter, willingness and joy in Christ. (of the ruler,) an only brother, (of the 35. Lydda and Saron. See vs. 32. sisters at Bethany;) and here Peter Leaving Joppa at seven and a half in raised a pious maiden, whom all adthe morning and taking the road east mired and loved. According to the to a fountain, through paths skirted custom, she had two names. Both by orange groves, we came at eight these signify the same thing-a gazelle and a fourth, to Yazur, also called Sa- -a common female name in Palestine. ron, lying in sight from the suburbs of Tubitha was the Aramaic name, correJoppa, on a knoll in the plain. At sponding witJ Dorcas, the Greek name. twenty minutes of eleven we came to It is here shown what rich fruits the Ramleh, and at twelve to Lydda. Sa- Spirit of Christ had matured in this ron seems to have been the ancient me- maiden, and what power her goodness tropolis of that region, and was called gave her in the community-how many Lesharon, or Lasharon, which belong- excellent deeds she did, and how many ed to Saron. Among the Kings con- warm friends she won, who were also quered by Joshua, is the King of La- friends of Christ. ~[ Full. She aboundsharon, Josh. 12: 18. " In the Judaic ed and persevered in good works, parmap, (says Du Veil,) it is a royal city ticularly in alms deeds, making garupon a hill called the lill of Saron, ments for the poor, vs. 39. See 1 Tim. in the tribe of Ephraim." Luke seems 2:10; Titus 2: 7. to call this place THE Saron, here, by 37. She was sick. Literally, it came an emphasis, for there is another city to pass that she, having taken sick, died; called Saron, beyond Jordan, in the and having washed her, they placed (her) tribe of Gad, upon the river Arnon. in an upper room. Among the Greeks See 1 Chron. 5: 16. ~ And turned. the corpse was always washed by woWho also-as a result of the miracle- men, though here the participle is turned to the Lord. A general conver- used indefinitely. The upper room gion of the inhabitants followed this mi- was that most commonly devoted to raculous work. The fame of it also led sacred purposes, as of devotion, (ch to another miracle by Peter at Joppa. 1 - 13.) A. D. 40.] CHAP. TX. 1 38 And forasmuch as Lydda was nigh to Joppa, and the disciples had heard that Peter was there, they sent unto him two men, desiring him that he would not 1I delay to come to, Or, bowgm. them. 39 Then Peter arose and went with them. When he was come, they brought him into the upper chamber: and all the widows stood by him weeping, and shewing the coats and garments which Dorcas made, while she was with them. 40 But Peter P put them all forth, and q kneeled down,' Mtlt. 9: 25. and prayed; and turning him to the body r said, Tabitha, rMark5: 41 arise. And she opened her eyes: and when she saw Peter, John 1: 43. she sat up. 41 And he gave her his hand, and lifted her up, and when he had called the saints and widows, presented her alive. 38. But Lydda being nigh to Joppa- of what sort. T[ Made. Was in the the disciples having heard that Peter was habit of making-used to make. in it-Lydda, (from the fame of his re- 40. Put them all forth-after Christ's cent miracle,) sent two men unto him, example, when Peter was present, and exhorting (him) not to delay to come because they were noisy in their grief, through even unto them. Lydda was only Luke 8: 54. So Elisha, 2 Kings 4: 33. about six miles distant from Joppa; Literally, Peter having put forth all outand there were disciples at Joppa as side, (of the room,) placing the knees, well as "saints" (professed disciples,) (kneeling, in proof of his earnestness, atLydda. They sentforPeter, asit was says Chrysostom,) he prayed. He aca case which interested the Church, knowledged the Divine efficiency; and among them. T Not to delay. On ac- even he who summoned the lame man count of the trouble. Tyndale has it, to walk in the name of Christ, here " not to begrieved." So Cranmer. The prays, confessing himself to be but the Itheims has it, not be loath. ~ Two instrument. So Jesus Himself prayed men. A plurality, as more urgent and when He would raise Lazarus from respectful than one. the dead. I Turning. He first turn39. Arose. Literally, then Peter, ed himself to God, then to the body. having risen up, went with them; whom, He spake to the corpse as though it being come, they led up to the upper cham- could hear, and in full confidence of its ber, (where the corpse was laid, vs. return to life. r Arise. This com37.) ~ All the widows-belonging to mand to the dead body was given in that place, and for whom she used to faith of the Divine and quickening make garments. This class of persons power which alone could raise the were specially cared for by the Church, dead. ~ Opened. The minute particuch. 6: 1; 1 Tim. 5: 3-10, 16. (Some lars are given with every mark of realsuppose that the widows here referred ity, just as an eye-witness would natuto, are a class of deaconesses having rally describe the scene. [ Saw Peter. charge of the poor and sick, and show- Her eye rested upon Peter, not as ing the garments which were there would seem in any fright, but only so made up for distribution.) ~ Coats as to cause her to sit up, in the conand garments. These are called in sciousness of her restored powers. male attire, the coat and cloak-the 41. Ile?ave, &c. Lit., And giving apper and under garment-the loose her the hand, he raised her up. Naturalflowing robe and the tunic or vest- ly enough he offered her help, which which made up the Eastern dress, then sheemay not absolutely have needed, and since. ~ Which- how many and and rather to signify to her that shi OO2 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40 and 12:11. 42 And it was known throughout all Joppa;'and many believed in the Lord. 43 And it came to pass, that he tarried many days in oh. 10:6. Joppa with one t Sinon a tanner. should rise up in full possession of her leads us to the wonderful event which physical powers. She had doubtless a took place while Peter was providenfeeling of entire calmness and securi- tially, or by the Spirit, detained at ty, probably recognizing Peter as her Joppa. ~ It came to pass-according instrumental restorer, and hence she to God's direction, and as part of the takes his hand and rises at his motion. Divine plan, though not as would seem ~ Called. He at once summoned those any part of Peter's plan. God had a to whom she was so well known, to be purpose for Peter to serve by tarrying the witnesses of the miraculous resto- in Joppa. I Many days. Literally, ration. To those who had so lately sufficient days-just as many as were lamented her death, he presented her needed for the consummation. A A living. 1 Kings 17: 23. tanner. Skins are very much used in 42. This miracle, like that at Lydda, the East for bottles, as well as for othwas so remarkable as to become noto- er domestic purposes. The business rious throughout the city. The result referred to here was that of preparing was also in this case that "many be- skins for various uses. As it led lieved in (upon) the Lord," as in the to contact with dead animals, the busiother case, all the inhabitants " turned ness was held in dishonor by the Jews. to the Lord," (Jesus Christ,) vs. 35; Chrysostom takes this to be a mark of John 12: 11. It was not in the power Peter's humility, that he chose to lodge of the miraculous evidence to convert with a despised countryman. The them, but God blessed these demon- trade was held in disrepute by other strations to the renewing of their souls. nations also. OBSERVE. - These miraculous works of the Apostle of the circumcision are CHAPTER X. shown, along with the happy state of the Jewish Christian Churches, in or- BOOK III. der to lead the way to the great change GENTILE now about to be initiated by Peter's tision, and also to show that all honor PART I.- Sjpread of Christianis to be put upon the circumcision it among the Devout Gentiles and upon the ancient Apostolate, even __ Witnesse to the utermnt though now the uncircumcision are totnesses to utte ost be admitted to the same privilege, parts of the earth." A. D. 40and the new Apostolate is to go forth 44. Chs. 10-12.upon its work. See vs. 15. The true Israel is the remnant according to the 17. O CORNELIUS AT CESA election of grace. It had been expect- EA, AND VISIGN OF PETER AT JOPed that the Gentiles would be admitted -REEPTION OF GENTILES INTO into the Church, but only through Ju- CHURH ID DENTLY OJ daisim-coming into the covenant by circumcision. But it begins to appear The Gospel had now been preached that it was to be a Gospel of the un- by the Apostles to Hebrew, Hellenist, circumcision also. Stephen took broad and Proselyte, Samaritan and Ethiviews in this direction, and probably opian, successively. It is henceforth before Peter's vision the men of Cyprus to go to the Gentiles resident in and Cyrene were gathering the first Judea. Up to this point the adGentile Church at Antioch, ch. 11. 20. vance of Christianity had been from 43. Tarried, The narrative now Jerusalem among the Jews, through -__1:_r__ _. _.,-_ _,1_ —;; —1-_-_1___ -111 —--— _ —-=='- _- -— -T —-- __ - __- ___ -1'1- _I__' =1-- -1: --— —-- ——;--;; -= —--— =-c —;I=- —- —::: _ ___ I: - __I_ = —---- 3'j;-i::--- =5 —-_===^ —--- o: —-- - _-= I —— — —' —;- —-_ i~ "-II-------- — — —_-_ —--— -~- —i- ~ _-'.=-L- —_=S==;=S;_=-. ---— - __ -I-; —=--=-,-=_ ----- i —s- --— —------------------:=_i--5- -=;==;== —-= —-= — —L- —— —- --—. —-. —2 —-_:5 1: _~-=-i —-=-=-==. I —— -- — —-, -- -, —-1- —--~---r; —:I=_==_- ___-;r_ I:____ -;~ —:1 —- ----- "'= — —i _ —: — _ -__:=:1 -_ —Ti,_: _:- _1___ Y: ;~".'~-IL =I —-~ —-_ i=- —-— = —----------— = I ---; —---— i —— =;r —-,~i;; =2-' —- - ---------— =-l=~i —-__ —-~ —-;- l.i;;c"- — j=,Li — —-I, _--~;-;;Dc,'*-p -- Wle~ii5,,Jij;_-=- cZc — — — --l;=- —,-i7ii,j,'-.-_=_ _ -a — — ——.- x' —-h, - ---— lbCr I ----— j5-_`r rrYVMSL"llrisj-iAs?~#L'\V\b I ,,,m,,ci-m3 —— -'---;r;- -CI I;rl: hJ~ - rt,. 2 .S` Jflcolus' Bets A. D. 40.] CHAP. X. 201 HAPTER X. 1 THERE was a certain man in Cesarea called Cornelius, a conturion of the band called the Italian band. 2 a- devout man, and one that bfeared God with all his ah.22,,, ch. 8: 2 and 22: house, which gave much alms to the people, and prayed to bvs 5. God alway. all Judea, and also in Samaria, and by nating the commander of a hundred the eunuch toward the uttermost parts men. He was the subordinate officer of the earth. Now occurs the first re- over the sixth part of a cohort. ~[ The ception of devout Gentiles to the band. This was an independent coChurch, without coming through the gate- hort and not part of a legion, levied in way of Judaism. The devout eunuch Italy and not in Syria, (and probably was at any rate an exceptional case, designed as a body-guard for the proas one of an extraordinary class. The curator,) somewhat as English officers Apostle of the circumcision is brought and regiments now in India. forward as instituting this new move- 2. A devout man, &c. These terms ment, himself having the vision of denote Gentiles, who, though not prothis change, and introducing Come- selytes, had abandoned heathenism, lius aA the first fruits of the half- and, by living among Jews, had be. way Jews, uncircumcised. Peter ap- come worshipers of the true God. In pears, thus, as stretching his hand this Gentile mind there was thus a over the transition gulf to Paul, and preparedness for the reception of bridging it over for a free passage to Christianity, brought about by the all. It is the rejection of the Gospel Spirit of truth, and pointing to Christ. system by the Jews as a nation, (sav- ~ With all his house. He was not only ing only a remnant according to the pious for himself and privately, but election of grace,) that leads to the he gave proof of his sincerity, by so adnmission of the Gentiles at Cesarea guiding and controlling his household. without the intervention of Judaism. "I know Abraham," &c. Personal The connection between Cornelius and religion will lead to family religion, Judaism was at most not formal but and prove itself by its fruits in the only spiritual, and had not led to his household. T Much alms. Lit., Doenrollment as a member of the Jew- ing many charities to the people, (the ish Church by circumcision. lie was a Jewish people.) This is also remarked Gentile, embracing the leading truths of the other Roman centurion, Luke of the Jewish religion, and worshiping 7: 5, and it is always a fruit of true the true God. UNCIRCUMCISED GEN- piety if not a proof of it, James 1: 27. TILES ARE NOW TO BE RECEIVED INTO Yet this conduct was strongly contrastTHE CHRISTIAN CHURCH AND BAPTIZED. ed with that of these heathen officers 1. Cesarea. This city on the coast in general, who plundered the people was at this time the political capital of the provinces wherever they could. of Palestine, the sent of the Roman ~ Prayed-praying. It would seem Procurators, though the government of most probable that this relates to his Judea was transferred to Herod Agrip- habitual devotions at the regular hours pa, A. D. 41. T[ Corneliuts. This is of prayer. Not unlikely he was praya distinguished Latin name; and this ing for guidance in the way of life, Roman officer, belonging to the last and for light on the subject of this new great empire, God had chosen as the faith spreading every where in Judea first fruit of the Gentiles, in the new and through the empire. See vss. 4, movement for introducing them into 5. And the very difficulty then in his the Church. [ A centurion. This ti- mind may have been this, as to the netie is commonly understood as desig- cessity of Judaism and circumcision in 202 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 10 h. 11: i3. 3'tHe saw in a vision evidently about the ninth hour of the day an angel of God coming in to him, and saying unto him, Cornelius. 4 And when he looked on him he was afraid, and said, What is it, Lord? And he said unto him, Thy prayers and thine alms are come ap for a memorial before God. 5 And now send men to Joppa, and call for one Simon, whose surname is Peter: dch.9:43. 6 He lodgeth with one d Simon a tanner, whose house is oh.11:14 by the sea side: ehe shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do. order to union with Christ and His incense, "vials full of odors," Rev. 8: Church. As he " always prayed" and 3, 4. [ For a memorial. This term is did not faint, he received gracious an- used in the Greek version of the Old swers, in fulfillment of the promise, Testament for sacrifice, Lev. 2: 2, 16. " Then shall we know, if we follow on His prayers and alms were for a reto know the Lord," (Ilos. 6: 3.) Even minder in God' s "book of rememto the darkened Gentile, who has such brance," Mal. 3:16; Neh. 13: 14, preparedness of mind and really seeks 22, 31, and noted down as calgng for after Christ, God will raise up teachers the Divine action. This only shows that and guides, as He sent Philip all the already this man must have had some way from Samaria by the road to faith leading him to pray, and such a Gaza, to instruct the inquiring eunuch, faith as brought forth its fruits in his and as here He sent Peter to Cornelius. life, and made him already yearn for As Philip lived and preached at Cesa- the benefits of the Gospel. There is no rea, (ch. 8: 40,) Cornelius had heard idea here of any thing meritorious in the Gospel, (vs. 37.) his prayers and alms. But that he 3. Vision. Rather, in an apparition went forward in duty so far as he had -not in a dream, but with his bodily the light, and in such case he had the eyes. ~ Evidently-openly, manifestly, promise of more light, and grace for in human form, vs. 30. ~ Ninth hour- grace, John 1: 16. three o'clock in the afternoon, one of 5-6. And now, since this is so, and the Jewish hours of prayer, ch. 3: 1; the time has come for your prayers to 5: 7. 1 An angel of God. The im- be answered, send men to (unto) Joppa. portance of the occasion was so great, The directions are definitely given. opening the Church to a Gentile and ~ Call for. Lit., Send for, the same thus to the Gentile world, and receiving word as in vs. 22. ~ Lodgeth, as a such an alien and stranger into the guest, see ch. 9: 43. [T Whose house. household of God, that the mission of I The site of Simon's house was pointed an angel was warranted. The person out to us by the sea-side in Joppa. of this angelic being was seen coming There we found skins and oil still dealt in to him, standing before him, and in, and we saw abundant reasons for was heard calling him by name. such a trade being located near the 4. Looked-Looking steadfastly upon sea, and in the suburbs of the city, as him and becoming very fearful, (full of it was required by law. ~ Oughtawe at the sight of such a celestial vis- est. Lit., What is necessary, (namely, itant,) he said, What is it Lord? As according to God's plan.) This made we say, " What is it" that has brought it his duty. OBSERVE. -(1) How you hither? 1 Thyprayers and thine could Cornelius imagine what duty or alms. These are the services spoken burden was now to be laid upon him, of (vs, 2,) as those which were dlie and what would be shown him that he habit of Cornel!iqs, r Are pco;e nu as ought to do? Yet he went forward, am )i i fl,*''~ 111~l'~ ~~j;l~,!, lllt'lll~ 1 ok 1 111115lIII /l| Pi,' 1 9i lid/i $\ _ ~ ~ __ ~' — ~ i_~'~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~i HO US TO PS'.I)S. -lacobus' Acts, D. 2()0. A. D, 40.] CHAP. X 208 7 And when the angel which spake unto Cornelius was departed, he called two of his household servants, and a devout soldier of them that waited on him continually: 8 And when he had declared all tcse things unto them, he sent them to Joppa. 9 T On the morrow, as they went on their journey, and drew nigh unto the city,'Peter went up upon the house- f/h 11:5 "& top to pray, about the sixth hour: 10 And he became very hungry, and would have eaten: but while they made ready, he fell into a trance. 11 And 9saw heaven opened, and a certain vessel R'e. 719:. ready and anxious to learn his duty. there, so as to be ready for their call. (2) God might have revealed to Cor- Peter went up upon the house, the flat nelius His will by direct disclosures. roofusedforsleeping, airing, meditation But He would employ human instru- and devotion, so as the better to pray mentality, and bade him send for Peter. toward Jerusalem, (1 Sam. 9: 26; Jer. 7. Cornelius promptly obeys the Di- 19: 13.) The term is d&ua, from which vine direction. He was not thrown we have dome, a circular, arched roof. into perplexity, but was met in the IT To pray. It was the second hour way of his prayers, and doubtless saw for prayer, at noon-time, twelve o'clock, this to be the answer from above. the hour for the mid-day meal. [ Household servants. Lit., Domestics. 10. Very hungry. As it was mealr Devout soldier. One of the private time, and as he was to be thus prepared soldiers who attended on this officer, for his vision of food. ~ Would have. Matt. 3:9; Matt. 8: 9. Da Costa, Rather, desired to taste (eat) food. in his work entitled, "The Four Wit- T[ While. (While) they now (the people nesses," holds that this soldier was of the house were) preparing. ~ Fell most probably Mark the Evangelist, into. Literally, an ecstasy fell upon him. and that so he was the first convert of "A ravishing of spirit fell on him."Peter, or one of the very first, and Wiclif. The same is used by the Sevhence called his son.-A whole house- enty of the "deep sleep" which fell hold is thus placed in contact with upon Abraham. Gen. 15: 12. In such Christianity, when they are in a state a supernatural absorption of mind of readiness to receive the truth, all some of the most important revelations in sympathy with Cornelius. Several appear to have been made. Acts 22: witnesses were provided to testify to 17; 2 Cor. 12: 2. This was not like the miracle. Cornelius does not stern- the vision of Cornelius, where the obly command, but kindly opens the case. jects were seen by the eye, but more S. Declared. Lit., Given an exegesis, like a dream. or historical statement, of these things, 11. Heaven opened. See ch. 7: 56, which had occurred, vss. 4-6. ~T Jop- where Stephen saw "heaven opened," pa. From this same place Jonah was the token of a new and special revelasent to preach to the Gentile Ninevites, tion to him. Nathaniel is promised the and Peter now to the Gentiles at Cesa- same, in order to a vision of the Son rea, ch. 9: 36. Starting at four or of man, as the ladder of Jacob's vision. five, P. M., they would travel in the John 1: 51. [ Vessel. This is a very cool of the evening and next morning, general term meaning utensil, or fabric, arriving about noon. This we did. or instrument, to be explained by the The distance was thirty Roman miles. context, as a sheet, canvas. ~ Knit 9. These messengers being on their Literally, bound, fastened-by the four way to Joppa, God was at the same corners, or, literally, by four beqinnings time ordering all the circumstances -.-four ropes, the beginnings of whioc X04 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40, descending unto him, as it had been a great sheet knit at the four corners, and let down to the earth: 12 Wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. 13 And there came a'voice to him, Rise, Peter; kill A Lev. 11: 7, and eat. Dedt.4:3-. 14 But Peter said, Not so, Lord: hfor I have never Matt.15 1. eaten any thing that is common or unclean. em. 124:14,17, 15 And the voice spake unto him again the second 2 cor. 10:25. time, 1 What God hath cleansed, that call not thou I Tirm. 4:4. Tit. 1:15. common. only were seen, and suspended from altogether contrary to all his religious above by an unseen hand. f Let down. principles and practice. The Jewish This was the appearance in vision, that law, which he had always strictly obsuch a fabric was let down to the served, set a special difference between earth. OBSERVE. —God adapts His clean and unclean animals, in order teachings to our case. He lets down to train the people to the important His Divine instructions to our neces- distinctions between holy and sinfulsities. See Luke 13: 28-30. holiness and sin-and also to separate 12. This singular receptacle con- them in all their daily living from all tained all manner, &c. Rather, all other people. ~Common, not consecrated the four-footed beasts, &c., "the whole -unholy-as explained by "unclean." animal world, without any other dis- Peter could point to the written law. tinction than that of their order in the But a miracle or revelation could show creation." Gen. 1: 26. Hence, both it to be abrogated. the clean and unclean animals were 15. This natural reply of Peter, conthere, as they were distinguished by sidering all his religious prepossessions the Mosaic law. (Lev. 11: 2.) The and customs as they were authorized text reads, " All the quadrupeds," not fully by the word of God, is answered. "all manner of." Yet this may be the ~ Cleansed. God had, in this symbolidea-" all," as regards the varieties- ical representation, cleansed the unclean the article being used generically, to beasts, &c.-that is, had declared them signify that some of all the kinds were cleansed-had removed their ceremothere. nial defilement, by His authority. And 13. This is a command, involving a this Divine revelation was to show Peter privilege. So is it with all God's com- this fact. ~That call not. Literally, the mandments. "Be saved, be healed." things which,'c., do not thou vulgarizePeter being hungry, has this vision. (profane. Make not-count not, common.) "So God adapts His teaching to our This last is expressed in one word. circumstances, and Divine instructions And Jews and Gentiles were no longer are grafted upon human infirmities." to be kept asunder, but to be regarded ~ Kill. This is the term commonly as one in Christ — "where there is applied to sacrificial slaying, and here neither Jew nor Greek," Eph. 1: 10; it is the same as to say, "Go to work, Col. 1: 20; 1 Tim. 4: 4, 5. "A resPeter, and of all these animals slay in- toration of all things" has now been discriminately, with no regard to the produced, (ch. 3: 21,) but only in the Mosaic distinctions of clean and un- hint and earnest of it. The wall of clean." They were all set before him, partition was broken down, and th. without restriction or limitation, to whole Gentile world was to be admicuse as he pleased, of all kinds. ted to the fellowship and privileges of 14. Not so. Literally, by no means, the Gospel, Eph. 2: 14; Gal. 3: 28. 1,ord. Petet revolted at this idea as A.D. 40.] CHAP. X. 20o 16 This was done thrice: and the vessel was received up again into heaven. 17 Now while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean, behold, the men which were sent from Cornelius had made enquiry for Simon's house, and stood before the gate, 18 And called, and asked whether Simon, which was surnamed Peter, were lodged there. 19 ~ While Peter thought on the vision, kthe Spirit kC. l:12. said unto him, Behold, three men seek thee. 20 1 Arise therefore, and get thee down, and go with Ioh.15:7. them, doubting nothing: for I have sent them. 16. This (thing.) Meaning either here?" or to give warning of their the voice, which in the previous verses coming. is said to have spoken " again the 18. And called. Literally, and havsecond time "-or the vision, voice and ing cried (or called) out, they inquired if all. It would seem that the latter is (whether or not,) Simon, he who is surmeant, because the pronoun cannot named Peter, lodges here-is entertained agree with the term for voice, but here as a guest, or visitor. The name means " this thing." Yet as the verb of Simon was so common, that it was is the same as is used with " voice" in necessary to be particular-and he was vs. 13, it may denote that this thing now better known by this name given occurred, that is, the voice repeated him by our Lord, than by "Simon, the third time in connection with the son of Jonas." It is the custom at the one vision; and the neuter pronoun is East to stand at the outer gate and used to give the declaration a wider call out. See Deut. 24: 11. range. This is the more clear from 19. Thought. Rather, earnestly revolthe last clause, which tells us that the ving in mind, or pondering in mind vessel was only at the close taken up concerning the vision. This state of Pcinto heaven, and not three times taken ter's mind, is recorded as so exactly up and let down. corresponding to the arrival of tile 17. It was at the moment of Peter's men, as it was ordered in God's alldoubt and inquiry, that light was fur- wise and wonderful providence. I The nished, and all according to the Divine Spirit. The same Spirit that gave Peplan, that employed different agents, ter the vision and Cornelius another independent as they were, to bring vision to match, now notified to Petet about Iis purpose. T Should mean. the arrival of those men whom He diLiterally, might be. ~ The men sent rected to be sent to him. OBSERVE.from Cornelius. The men who had Here is the momentous, glorious CRIbeen sent by Cornelius and who had sis! As when certain Greeks came to come from him, having inquired out- the feast, saying to Philip, "Sir, we having inquired thoroughly until they would see Jesus. And Jesus replied, found out-as they were instructed to The hour is come that the Son of man inquire, (5, 6,) and the tanner was an should be glorified." John 12: 20-23. obscure man. ~ Stood. Were present 20. Arise therefore. Rather, but at the gate-the door opening upon the arise. The " but " turns the discourse court from the street. This is the to the matter in hand, as to what was style of the more ordinary Oriental to be done in the perplexity. f Get houses. Others, and superior ones, thee down-from the house-top to where have a porch or vestibule between the they are. I Go. Depart (on a jourgate and the court. The Eastern cus- ney) with them. ~ Doubting nothingtom is for strangers to stand at the making no hesitation, about going with outer gate and call out, "Who lives these heathen -for I have sent them, 18 206 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40, 21 Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto him from Cornelius; and said, Behold, I am he whom ye seek: what is the cause wherefore ye are come?. v. 1,2,&. 22 And they said, "Cornelius the centurion, a just nch. 22:12. man, and one that feareth God, and n of good report among all the nation of the Jews, was warned from God by an holy angel to send for thee into his house, and to hear words of thee. 23 Then called he them in, and lodged them. And on 4Sa.1 the morrow Peter went away with them, ~and' certain brethren from Joppa accompanied him. 24 And the morrow after they entered into Cesarea. And Cornelius waited for them, and had called together his kinsmen and near friends. rather than Cornelius. This would same word as in vs. 5, rendered " call lead him to expect some disclosure as for." ~ To hear words. It was said in to the meaning of the vision. IIe was the vision, "He shall tell thee what already charged to make no objection thou oughtest to do," (vs. 6.) to consorting with them, and he would 23. Called he them in. Literally, soon hear further from them. Having called them in, he lodged them. 21. Peter obeyed the direction ex- This refers to an invitation to the hosactly-went down from the roof to the pitalities of the house, to lodge, &c., gate, or door, opening from the street. and seems to imply that they stood The men seem to have made the com- outside, or at least in the court as yet. mon inquiry, and had probably stood ~ Lodged them. Rather, treated them without until Peter came. See vs. 23. as guests. Though the house was not Peter at once frankly presents himself Peter's, he was at liberty to do this; as the person for whom they were in- to invite others as guests where he quiring, and without assuming any su- himself was such a guest. The term perior knowledge, asks of them their is the same as in verse 18 is used of errand-waiting to be enlightened on Peter. This is his first "consorting the subject by the event. All that he with men uncircumcised and eating knew beyond the vision, was that there with them," as is also probably imwere three men, and that these were plied. Seech. 11: 3. ~Onthemorrowthe ones sent by God. ~ Ye are come. after they had tarried over night-PeLiterally, ye are present. ter went away with them, according to 22. The centurion. Rather, a centu- the Divine direction, (vs. 20,) and cerrion. ~ A )ust man-righteous in the tain brethren, (some of the brethren,) six eyes of the law. In vs. 2, he is called in number. See ch. 11: 12. Some of devout-pious. ~ Feareth God-THE the Christian brethren went, probably God, (of Israel.) ~ Of good report. as personal friends, or it may be, fiom Literally, witnessed of. See ch. 6: 3; an expectation of some important 16: 2; 22: 12. So of the centurion event. It was plainly, however, to in Luke 7: 46. All the people of the serve a useful purpose in bearing witJews, as well as his own people, bore ness and being appealed to in defense. ample testimony of his excellent char- See ch. 11: 1-12. Wiclif has it, acter and deeds. ~ Warned from God. I"that they might be witnesses to Was divinedy instructed. This is ex- Peter." This doubtless was God's pressed by one word in the Greek. plank ~ By a holy angel. This was the per- 24. TIhe morrow after-after leaving son who was seen by Cornelius in the Joppa-one night on the road, thirty vtiion, (vs. 3.) ~ Send for. The miles. For the time occupied in the A. D. 40.] CHAP. X. 20" 25 And as Peter was coming in, Cornelius met him, and fell down at his feet, and worshipped him. 26 But Peter took him up, saying, P Stand up; I myself p':' 14 1.,I^5. also am a man. 22:9. 27 And as he talked with him, he went in, and found many that were come together. 28 And he said unto them, Ye know how qthat it q Jon4:9 an is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep'hail2 124. company, or come unto one of another nation; but r God;h.:, 689. hath shewed me that I should not call any man common or unclean. journey, see vs. 9 and notes. [ Wait- possible misapprehension as though he ed-was ezpecting them. This shows was taking him for a Divine being; and the confidence of the man in the result implies that this might be inferred from of his mission as Divinely promised, his act. But as Peter had been plainand his zeal in having all in readiness ly set forth in the vision as being a for the instructions expected on the man, we may suppose that Cornelius arrival of Peter. See vs. 6. ~ Called had no settled intent of paying him Ditogether-having convened. T Kinsmen vine worship, but that Peter revolted -his relatives. ~ Near friends. Lit., at such an appearance of evil. He had necessaryfriends-very intimate friends. in the vision been shown that all men This shows the piety of Cornelius, are on the same footing in God's sight. which led him thus to influence these Our Lord was often so worshiped and friends and bring them within the did not resist it. Matt. 8: 2; 9: 18; reach of these means of grace. It 14: 33. The Pope permits such adorawould seem that they had at least be- tion of himself, and thus profanely puts come favorably disposed toward the himself in the place of God. 2 Thess. true religion as against idolatry. OB- 2: 4; see Rev. 19: 10; 22: 9; ch. 14: SERVE. —How natural and obligatory is 14, 15. it to seek to bring our kindred with us 27. Talked with him. Rather, assoto Christ. ciating familiarly with him, to show how 25, 26. And as Peter. Literally, he put himself on a level with him, and as it became (or came to pass) that both as a man with fellow man, and as Peter was entering. ~ Fell down. Lit- a Jew with a Gentile, vs. 28. ~ Enerally, falling at the feet, worshiped. It tered in-to the room from the court. is not said whose feet, or whom he wor- If Many. The number was remarkable shiped, but it is clearly implied. This enough to be noted here. act of prostration seems not a mere 28. Ye. Peter here at once comes courtesy, as among the Orientals, but to the point explaining his presence. an act of homage and worship, as to a He declares that the law or custom superhuman being. As he had received which they were so well aware of and Divine notice of such a messenger and so much interested in, prohibiting the message from God, we cannot wonder, association of Jews with Gentiles, had that especially to one born and trained been expressly set aside by God. The a heathen, this prostration should have Jews professed at this time to find such been his first impulse. Or even if it a prohibition in the laws of Moses; and was not meant for worship, but only as though no express command could be an expression of profound reverence, found, this was the interpretation of Peter resists it as at least seeming to their Rabbins or Doctors, and it was be an unwarranted homage, which he, the common practice of that time. Ju. as being only a man, could not accept. venal and Tacitus tell us t!kat even the l mysef also. Peter saw in Cornelius a Jews who lived at Rome observed this 208 TH? ACT' OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40. 29 Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying, as soon as I was sent for: I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me? 30 And Cornelius said, Four days ago I was fasting Ith.: 1o. until this hour; and at the ninth hour I prayed in my house, saLuk 24: and, behold, "a man stood before me tin bright clothing. v:. 4, &c. 31 And said, Cornelius, u thy prayer is heard, x and Heb. 6:10. thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God. rule. ~ IIow that it is-that it is. The their call-and this was to introduce spirit of the Mosaic economy was the question which follows. ~ I ask doubtless to keep the Jews separate therefore. Literally, I ask then. For from the heathen, and to prevent their what intent-on what account. Peter intermingling with the Gentiles, until had heard from the messengers that the coming of Christ should bring in Cornelius was directed by an angel to the time for the universal spread of the send for him and to hear words of him, true religion. ~ Keep company. Lit- (vs. 22.) But this was indefinite, and erally, to cleave to. The term is used would naturally excite in Peter a dein the sense of adhering to a party, and sire to hear from Cornelius himself the implies very habitual association, such full particulars in so important a case. as lodging and eating together, as being 30. Four days ago. Literally, from on a level. [ Come unto. That is, on the fourth day. Cornelius sent the terms of social equality-such as eat- messengers to Joppa on the day of the ing and dwelling with them would vision, where they arrived the day show. In ch. 11: 3, it is defined as following, (vs. 29.) The next day eating with them. The Jews did not re- they started for Cesarea, and reached fuse all intercourse with the Gentiles. it on the fourth. He means here to John 4: 8, 9. T But. Rather, and. say, that on the fourth day previous, he He means to say, "ye know" the rig- had fasted until this hour of that dayorous custom; and yet, for all that, that is, until the hour in which he was God hath showed me (by the vision,) speaking-the sixth hour; the hour of no one common or unclean to call (who is) the mid-day meal, or twelve o'clock at a man. Though Peter in his discourse noon. This is mentioned by the cenat Pentecost declares that the Gospel turion, to show that he was observing is to be universally spread abroad, (ch. the Jewish ordinances of fasting and 2: 39,) yet it was necessary to show prayer, as a convert from heathenism him by vision this simple truth, so un- to the true religion. I The ninth'our. welcome to the Jewish prejudice and Three o'clock, P. M. The fast continso contrary to their practice, that men ued until then. i In my house. Not of all nations were to be acknowledged ostentatiously, but domestically. OBas on the same footing in the sight of SERVE.- Household worship -family God. The first idea was that the prayer and the family altar-will be Gentiles were to come into the Church established by every true worshiper of only by becoming converts to Judaism. God, and God will honor domestic piety 29. Therefore. Therefore also I came. to the salvation of the household, vs. Not only had God showed him this 44. f A man. The same that Luke truth, but for this reason he had in the narrative calls an angel, vs. 3. come. This would account fUr his He was a supernatural messenger in presence there among them. ~ With- human form, and in bright shining raiout gainsaying. Literally, without say- ment, showing the Divine glory by ing anything to the contrary -without which he was commissioned. disputing or debating. I[ As soon as. 31. And said. Cornelius here gives Literally, Having been sent for. This the main ideas of the Divine messa:ge is introduced not to show the prompt- in his own language. This is accepted ness cf his compliance, but the fact of as sufficient for all purposes in making A. D. 40.] CHAP. X. 209 32 Send therefore to Joppa, and call hithel Simon, whose surname is Peter; he is lodged in the house of one Simon a tanner, by the sea-side: who, when he cometh, shall speak unto thee. 33 Immediately therefore I sent to thee; and thou hast yheut.o17.well done that thou art come. Now therefore are we all Job34:9 here present before God, to hear all things that are corm- h. 6:.6 manded thee of God. ol. 3:25. 34 T[Then Peter opened his mouth, and said, Of a Rol..:i9-2,, truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons: ad3: 22-29, a9 35 But z in every nation he that feareth him, and ICor.12.:3. worketh righteousness, is accepted with him. Eph. 2:13, 18 an accurate report. A Thy prayer. through Cornelius. ~ Before GodNot referring to any particular prayer, with a sense of the Divine presence, necessarily-but thy praying in gene- and as expecting to receive a message ral. Or it may refer to a very special from God. OBSERVE.-The message prayer made by Cornelius on the fast from the sacred desk ought to be atday for Divine illumination. The lat- tended upon as in the presence of God. ter is more probable. God does not ~ To hear all things. This is the right regard prayers that are made without spirit of docility-to "hear what God an object, but answers particular re- the Lord will speak," (Psalm 85: 8.) quests: and this He does not in the gen- T Commanded thee. Expressly appointeralbut in particular. Yet his prayer ed-ordered. This is a military term, at this time was doubtless the represen- and denotes special orders given. Cortative of his other prayers-the bur- nelius does not doubt that God, who den of which was, that he might be had promised that Peter would speak enlightened and guided in the truth- to him and tell him what he ought to for the answer was to this effect. ~ Is do, had given a message to Peter for heard. Rather, was heard, at the time. him. He recognizes no authority in Had in remembrance. Rather, were Peter personally, but only as the mesremembered-as if noted in God's book senger of God to him. It is God, and of remembrance at the time. In vs. not Peter, that he and his household 4, it is, "thy prayers and thine alms worship. have (ascended) come up for a memo- 34. Opened his mouth. This denotes rial before God." a solemn and special address. See 8: 32. Call hither. In vs. 5, "send 35. ~ Of a truth, &c. I apprehend for." ~ He is lodged.' In vs. 5, the clearly, (not any longer dimly and unsame word is rendered "he lodgeth." certainly,) that God is no respecter of T When he cometh. Literally, who hav- persons-literally, " no lifter up.f the ing come-when he is come. T Shall face " - from the Hebrew phrase speak unto thee. "Shall tell thee what which denotes a partiality in administhou oughtest to do," vs. 6-"hear tering justice. He means that God does words of thee," vs. 22. not accept a Jew because he is a Jew33. Immediately therefore - for this nor reject a Gentile because he is such. reason-see vs. 7. "Good ground," He is not swayed by any such mere says Bengel, "from which there is so outward and national considerations, Guick ayield." ~Andthou-(emphatic) as is the case with men, Jas. 2: 1-9. -on thy part. ~ Ilast done well. Pe- Peter, in his first Epistle, again refers ter's coming entirely falls in with the to this important truth that was now message of Cornelius to him, and gives so clearly conveyed to him, 1 Peter 1: great satisfaction. This is said, to put 17. See 2 Chron. 19: 7; Lev. 19: 15. Peter's mind at rest —that he had 35. But (on the contrary) in every come in obedience to the Divine call Nation - without respect to mere nas 18* 210 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40. Ep Th^. 27:, 36 The word which God sent unto the children of C.1: 20. Israel, "preaching peace by Jesus Christ; (bhe is Lord b Matt. 28:18. 11 om. 10:12. of all;) hChr 1i:2(2. 37 That word, I say, ye know, which was published ePety. S:,2a throughout all Judea, and C began from Galilee, after the L kev. 17:14, and 1ke:1 4. baptism which John preached; tional distinctions, as might have been pel history and of the Gospel message. inferred from the Jewish economy- Some connect this with vs. 34, as for in Christ Jesus there is neither the thing perceived by Peter. The Greek nor Jew (Col. 3: 11,) Rom. 2: construction might admitof this, but 28, 29. ~ Feareth him. This does not the sense is not so appropriate. This put all religions on an equality, but all Divine communication was first made nations. This fear of God is that filial to the children of Israel in the Gospel fear which leads to a cheerful obedience. of the Old Testament; but especially Peter in his Epistle speaks of the same, in the preaching of the New Testament (1 Pet. 1: 17, 18,) "If ye call on the by Peter himself at Pentecost, (ch. 2: Father who, without respect of persons, 22, 38; 3: 26.) ~ Preaching. Litejudgeth according to every man's work, rally, Evangelizing-publishing as good pass the time of your sojourning here news. This was the fact of which they in fear. Forasmuch as ye know that had heard, though they had not as yet ye were not redeemed with corruptible apprehended it by faith. ~[ Peace. things, as silver and gold, but with the Peace with God. Zech. 6: 13. "The precious blood of Christ." This shows counsel of peace." " He is our Peace that Peter did not teach that fearing who hath made both one, and hath God and working righteousness were broken down the middle wall of partiin themselves to make us accepted tion between us." "Preached peace with God-but he declares the fact, to you that were afar off and to those that whoever is of such character and that were nigh." Eph. 2: 14, 17; Col. conduct is one who is accepted, being 1: 20; Rom. 5: 1. Ile is Lord of all. redeemed with the precious blood of This clause is thrown in here to exChrist-and this no matter of what press the great pertinent truth that nation he may be-Jew or Greek. See this Jesus Christ, who is preached, vs. 43. Peace can come only by Jesus sustains the same original relation to Christ, vs. 36. Peter had received in- all men, Jew and Gentile. This is information on this point, viz. that na- deed the very vital point. Rom. 1: 16; tional distinctions could put no barrier 3: 29, 30; 10: 12. in the way of a man's salvation, and 37. That word. Literally, the matter hence that a Gentile, because he is a which became-the thing which came to Gentile, is not excluded. He, on the pass, or the history which went abroad. other hand, means to teach that some- They had learned something of Christ's thing more than a mere external, cer- life and works already in Cesarea. emonial obedience is necessary, and Philip resided there, ch. 8: 40, and that a Jew, because he is " a Jew out- may likely have preached there, as he wardly," is not accepted. He does not preached before at Samaria, &c., and teach that every heathen's natural light was the "Evangelist." Some have is sufficient, nor that a moralist's good supposed that this was the centurion works can save him, for he immedi- who was present at rhrist's crucifixion, ately proceeds to preach Christ, and since troops from Cesarea were often "peace by Jesus Christ," as the vital sent to Jerusalem to keep the peace word or doctrine. during the great festivals. Matt. 27: 36. The word-the doctrine, or teach- 44. ~ Began from Galilee. Christ did ing. Peter appeals to them now In re- some preliminary works in Judea begard to the notable facts of the Gcs- fore John was put into priscn. But A. D. 40.] CHAP. X. 1 38 How dGod anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the d,. 1st.,: Holy Ghost and with power: who went about doing good, 4e':9. and healing all that were oppressed of the devil; e for e John 3: God was with him. 39 And f we are witnesses of all things which he did, /h. 2:32. both in the land of the Jews, and in Jerusalem; g whom goh. 5:30. they slew and hanged on a tree: His regular formal entrance upon His the word is rendered, ch. 8:4,) doministry began in Galilee, whither He ing good. The use which Christ made departed and began His public labors of this Divine power proved that He as soon as John was imprisoned. Matt. was a Divine Being. "He did no sin," 4: 12, 17. ~T fter the baptism. John's (1 Pet. 2: 22.) IIe did good and nothministry is called the baptism which ing else-good in all forms of benefihe preached, for it is so described by cence. He wrought no miracle for any the Evangelists, that he preached the thing else but good. Where He bade the baptism of repentance for the remission devils depart into the swine, (Matt. of sins. (Mark 1: 4.) OBSERVE.- 8: 30,) there was a loss to the owners, The belief of Christians is based on but the keeping of swine was prohibitgreat matters of fact, in the personal ed among the Jews, and much good history of Jesus Christ. was there in sending the devils out of 38. How. Literally, Jesus, the one men, even if they weat from them into who was from Nazareth, how God anoint- the swine! l ealing all, &c. That is, ed Him.'This Jesus was the Person all who sought His healing, or who who was the subject of the word preach- were brought to His notice. ~Oppressed. It was not an idea, nor a mere ed. The term means tyrannized over, theory. But it was fact in regard to a (James 2: 6,) down-trodden. This inPerson who was well known. And the eludes cases of demoniacal possessions religion of Christ rests upon a solid and diseases. The former is specially historical basis, and the facts are as alluded to, as being the highest form fully attested as any history whatever, of Satanic agency in the natural world. the supernatural facts along with the fi For. His miracles proved that God rest, so that it is matter of history that was with Him, as Nicodemus declared, this religion is from God. ~ Anointed. John 3: 2. Miracles were wrought This anointing of Christ by the visible to prove this, and they were acknowdescent of the Holy Spirit upon Him ledged to be conclusive evidence. Beat His baptism, was the opening fact sides, He was " God," as well as "with in the history of His public ministry, God," John 1 1. (Matt. 4: 12-17,) though He was wit- 39. We. The Apostles were raised nessed to as the Messiah in His incar up and commissioned for this, to be nation. OBSERVE.-How entirely the witnesses of Christ's works and reApostle confines himself in his preach- surrection, (ch. 1: 22,) and their ing here to the Person, and offices, and testimony was confirmed by the Holy work of Christ, as he did also in his Ghost, Heb. 2: 2, 3. ~ Whom they preaching at the Pentecost, (ch. 2: slew. Lit., Whom also-another and 14, &c.) IT With power. The Holy important item in the history. Tile Spirit was given without measure unto was done at Jerusalem, and other Him, and "all power in heaven and things in the country of the Jews, on earth," (Matt. 28: 10.) His mir- comprising all the Holy'Land. ~ And acles were the standing proof of His hanged. ~ Slew (by) hanging (him) on a Divine commission. ~ Who went about. tree. See ch. 2: 23; 3: 14; 4: 10; This is the inspired description of our 5: 30, where Peter addressed the Jews Lord's life and labors of love. Who who were actors, but here he addresswent about, or went every where, (as es Gentiles, (see note, ch. 5 * 30,) and 212 TIHE ACTS OF TILE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40. Ihch. 2:'4. iJc.l: 17,22. 40 Him h God raised up the third day, and shewed him ch. 13:3. H o kLuke-24 30-43. openl John:l'1. openly; ^antt'88i 19'20. 41 INot to all the people, but unto witnesses chosen mChJon5:22,27. before of God, even to us, kwho did eat and drink with ch. 17:31., o.l4:9,'10 him after he rose from the dead. 1Pim. 4:5. 42 And'he commanded us to preach unto the people, JeIs. 53:. and to testify m that it is he which was ordained of God Diacn7:18. to be the Judge of quick and dead. aZec. l 1. 43 ~To him give all the prophets witness, that through ech 26:, an his name P whosoever believeth in him shall receive remisR'n. 10:11. sion of sins. Gal. 3: 22. though Cornelius was a Roman soldier lie announcements of heralds.' Unto and that class crucified Him, yet as a the people. The word commonly declass they were tot charged with it, but notes the Jewish people, and the Aposthe Jews who procured it. ties had been charged to begin at Je40. Him. Lit., This one, whom men rusalem, though they were to "teach had so treated-God raised up. Peter all nations.", ~ Testify. The term is having set forth the great fact of the intensive, and means to thoroughly tescrucifixion of Christ, passes now to His tify. ~ That it is lHe. Lit., That Himresurrection. I The third day. Impor- self is the one. ~ Ordained-designated, tant, because according to prophecy; Rom. 1: 4. i[ Judge. That He is the aird hence a fact in itself conclusive of Judge of all men, as well as Lord of all, the Divine work. [ Shewed him, &c. is proof that He is not confined to any Literally, Gave Ihim to become manifest, nation in His scheme of grace. Paul ch. 2: 27. Christ visibly appeared to brings forward the same idea to the many after his resurrection, (1 Cor. same effect, showing the universalobli15: 5-8.) gation to repent, from this fact of 41. Not to all. He showed Himself Christ's relation to all men as Judge, after his resurrection, not to the out- (ch. 17: 31.) ~ Quick-living menside world of unbelievers, but only to all who shall be alive at the time of His chosen Disciples, Matt. 21: 44; Iis coming to judgment, (1 Cor. 15: see Luke 24: 43; John 21: 12-17. 52;) 1 Thess. 4: 16, 17. ~ Chosen before. The term refers to 43. All the prophets. See Luke 24: election?- raising the hand. Their 27, 44. " The testimony of Jesus is the choice wm, beforehand —before the spirit of prophecy," (Rev. 19:10;) foundation of the world, (John 17: 6,) Isa. 28: 16; Dan. 9; 24; Micah 7: but here noted as before the event 18; Zech. 13: 1; Malachi 3: 1. which He so clearly saw and provided The whole Old Testament is full of for, as also He predicted it to them, Christ. ThoughT Peter was addressing (John 16: 7.) ~ Who ate and drank Gentiles, yet the proof from fulfilled with IIim, and thus were enabled to prophecy is adapted to all minds, and witness of His real body, (John 21: ought to carry conviction. The drift 12,) and of its being the same person of prophecy in regard to Christ is, that with whom they had been familiar, He is the Saviour of Sinners. This is Luke 22: 18; 24: 41, 43. the burden of the Old Testament pre42. Commanded. That is, as He dictions, and in this light Peter holds ascended, (Matt. 27.) His ascension Him up-that this Lord and Judge of As thus referred to here. This was all men is the Saviour of all who bethe Apostolic commission, "Go ye lieve in Him. This would apply tU therefore and teach all nations," &c. those before His advent, and to all men % Preach. The term refers to the pub- since, that every one (Jew or Gentile) A. D. 40.] CHAP. X. 218 44 [ While Peter yet spake these words, q the Holy h.4.fil,^" Ghost fell on all them which heard the word. and 11:1. 45 rAnd they of the circumcision which believed were vcr. 23. astonished, as many as came with Peter, s because that on,c,1hl.18. the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the Holy Ghost. 46 For they heard them speak with tongues, and magnify God. Then answered Peter, 47 Can any man forbid water, that these should not be utch'l5 8: baptized, which have received the Holy Ghost tas well Rom.10:12. as we? believing in Him, (or upon Him,) receiv- pouring of the Holy Ghost like that ing and resting upon Him alone for upon the Jews and proselytes at Pensalvation, shall receive remission (for- tecost. givencss) of sins. This is the sub- 46. For. The plain proof of the stance of the prophet's testimony, Isa. Spirit's outpouring was in the gift of 53: 1; 55: 1, &c. tongues. This made it manifest by 44. Here occurs the GENTILE PENTE- their miraculous speech in unknown COST, very much like the Jewish Pen- dialects, as at Pentecost, that they had tecost at Jerusalem. "While Peter received the same gift. The miracuyet spake these words" of A GOSPEL FOR lolls gift was imparted, not only for ALL NATIONS AND FOR "WHOSOEVER itself, but also to make manifest the WILL," the Holy Ghost honored the inward spiritual gift, and to aid in message. The baptism of the Holy breaking down the wall of separation Ghost was here given before the water between Jews and Gentiles, which had baptism, to show that it was not been kept up so much by the difference from Peter, or by his office-work, but of speech. Thus was the Gentile Pendirectly from God. This will show us tecost. Malagnify God. "Speaking that the Holy Spirit is not so tied to the wonderful works of God," ch. 2: the ordinance of baptism, as to be de- 11, using these forms of speech in dependent on it, and that the regenera- claring the praises of God. ting efficacy does not lie in the rite of 47. Can any one. Literally, is any baptism. Simon Magus was baptized one able to forbid. Has any one power without being renewed, (ch. 8:13, 22,) to forbid or hinder the water-namelyand here men are renewed without which is Divinely appointed to symbaptism or circumcision. It was an I bolize in the baptismal ordinance the.important lesson, that the grace of influence of the Holy Spirit. This visaod is not confined to external observ- ible sign was required even though the ances, though these be his ordinary spiritual grace which it signified had channels of bestowing grace. [ The been bestowed. Alford remarks that word-who were hearing the word, or "the expression here,'forbid water,' discourse which he preached. shows that the practice was to bring 45. The circumcision. The believing the water to the candidates, not the canJews of the company, spoken of in vs. didates to the water. And this is ren23, who came with Peter, ch. 11: 2; dered certain when we remember that Gal. 2: 12; Titus 1: 10. ~ Gentiles they were assembled in the house. also, as well as Jews previously, vs. He does not say, "Can any man forbid 47. They seem to have clung to the me to bid these go forth to the water, &c." idea that the heathen must first become but "Can any man forbid THE water, proselytes, at least, and come into the (with the article,) the water at hand." Church through Judaism by circumci- So the eunuch said, "See here is wasion, &a. Yet here they saw an out- ter, what doth hinder me to be bap 214 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40. WloI, 1, 8 48 "And he commanded them to be baptized xin the 8:16. name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days. CHAPTER XI. I AND the apostles and brethren that were in Judca heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God. tized?" Ie does not say, see here is nameofthe Lord Jesus. Corneliushad deep water, or sufficient. But water already professed the name of God. was all that was needed. It is cer- IIe had now to confess his faith in Jesus tainly clear that nothing is hinted of as the Messiah. Thetermshere donot immersion as being requisite, nor any- give the form of baptism, but the subthing said of "going under the water." stantial profession. I Then, &c. They I Who have received, &c. The ground expressed their kind feeling toward of the claim to baptism here is the ac- these servants of the Lord. Peter was tual reception of the Holy Spirit enti- thus made a guest of the Gentiles, (see tling them to the seal of God's cove- ch. 11:3,) and openly declared thus nant. Baptism is a privilege of mem- that a Jew could eat with Gentiles who bership in the visible Church, not an feared God. ordinance for introducing persons to the Church. Infants of believers are C HAPT ER XI. baptized, because they are included. E TS TO THE CH with their parents in God's covenant AT JERUSALEM IS VIION AND THE and reckoned with them as yet, not RECEPTION OF DEVOUT GENTILES, because they are presumed to have the VINDICATES HIS COURSE IN CONto. AND VINDICATES HIS COURSE IN CONHoly Spirit. This outpouring of the SORTIN WITH THEM. Jerusalem. Spirit upon the Gentiles shut out the Ch 11 1-18. question which else must have arisen, whether these must not be circumcised 1. This conduct of Peter, so novel, before baptism. so unheard of, so contrary to the 48. He commanded, &c. This is not usages of the Jewish Church —in rethe same term as is so translated in vs. ceiving Gentiles to the Church without 42, but refers rather to giving direc- circumcision-had been justified to his tion. He did this according to his own own mind by a special revelation from full commission. See vs. 33. One God. It was now to be vindicated to reason may have been to commit these his Jewish brethren. [ The Apostles. brethren to the matter, so that they John and James were there at this would abide by this course of action time, (ch. 8:14; 12: 2,) besides othand not easily be led away by the Jews. ers without doubt, and " the brethren' Moreover, the Apostles, as Paul, seem -the Church members belonging to rather to have administered baptism different Churches in Judea, both Jews through others, (ch. 2: 38; 1 Cor. 1: and proselytes. See Gal. 1: 22. It 14-17; see John 4: 2,) lest any rite was not surprising that so remarkable should overshadow the preaching of an event should soon be heard of at the word, see ch. 6: 2, and lest those Jerusalem and throughout that wnole baptized by our Lord, or by chief Apos- region of country. They heard that ties, should claim some pre-eminence the Gentiles also, (or heathen,) for this on that account. ~ In the name. In was the first spreading of the Gospel ch. 2: 38, the preposition used means beyond the Jewish pale in such a way upon, on profession of the name. Iere as to open the door to the whole heait is in" the name-by the authority then world- " had received the word of of, and in the confession of the name- God"-that is, had had the Gospel m recognition and adoption of the preached to them, and had embraced A. D. 40.] CHAP. XI. 216 2 And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem. they Sehi.2:12. that were of the circumcision contended with him, 3 Saying, b Thou wentest in to men uncircumcised, and b ch oa:28. didst eat with them. 4 But Peter rehearsed the matter from the beginning, and expounded it dby order unto them, saying, dLrke 3. 5 e was in the city of Joppa praying: and in a trance eoh o10:9,,. I saw a vision, A certain vessel descend, as it had been a great sheet, let down from heaven by four corners; and it came even to me. 6 Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes, I considered, and saw four-footed beasts of the earth, and wild beasts, and creeping things, and fowls of the air. it —the Gentiles ALSO, as well as the admitting Gentiles to the Church withJews. They seem to have heard this out circumcision. ~ Didst eat. This report in the general, and some details, eating together was counted a serious vs. 13, and the offensive features of the offense. And hence we see the sigcase were made prominent, vs. 3. nificance of the scene in the vision, 2. Of the circumcision. When Pe- and of the command to eat the clean ter went up, (from Cesarea, whither he and unclean without distinction. had gone from Joppa,) those belonging 4. Rehearsed. Literally, beginning, to the circumcision-Jewish converts to set forth to them in order. The facts Christianity-probably the proselytes, were his best argument. He needed who would feel that an unfair distinc- only to show the Divine authority. tion was made in favor of these Gen- Our Christian faith is founded on great tiles who were admitted to the Church facts divinely authenticated. The repwithout circumcision-or, the Jewish etition of this history by Peter, shows believers generally, who are referred how important was this early conflict to as sticklers for circumcision-con- between Christianity and Judaism. tended - had a difference with him. One of the fathers tells us that Cerin- 6-11. The particulars are recited thus, who was afterwards a noted her- with some slight, unessential variaetic in Asia Minor, and against whose tion of language, just as any one denial of Christ's divinity John is said would relate the same history, but not by some to have written his Gospel in the very same words, at different history, was active in exciting this times. This variation does not concontention against Peter. It is plain flict with truth in any other narratives, that Peter was not regarded by the and fairly judged, they only confirm primitive Church as supreme and infal- the truth here. ~ Came even unto me. lible. This is an additional particular not 3. The ground of the accusation given before. In ch. 10: 11, the vesras that he put himself on a level of sel is described as "let down to the social equality with Gentiles, contrary earth." to the most acknowledged usages of 6. The terms here used are such as the Jews. This was even so strong to show not merely the facts-but Peand rooted a feeling, that Peter him- ter's own impressions-and that he self afterwards, in a moment of temp- was not deceived, but most earnestly tation, yielded to it, and was sharply gazed and examined the objects set so reproved by Paul for his inconsistency, directly before him. Literally upon (Gal. 2: 11.) But there was be- which, having lookedearnestly, 1 considhind this a graver complaint-that he ered and saw. There could have been had set asiae Judaism altogether by no mistake. 216 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40. 7 And I heard a voice saying unto me, Arise, Peter; slay and eat 8 But I said, Not so, Lord: for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entered into my mouth. 9 But the voice answered me again from heaven) What God hath cleansed, that call not thou common. 10 And this was done three times: and all were drawn up again into heaven. 11 And, behold, immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was, sent from Cesarea unto me. ho 10' 139,nd 12 And fthe spirit bade me go with them, nothing'h. 10:23. doubting. Moreover these six brethren accompanied me, and we entered into the man's house: ch. 10:30. 13 h And he shewed us how he had seen an angel in his house, which stood and said unto him, Send men to Joppa, and call for Simon, whose surname is Peter; 14 Who shall tell thee words, whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved. 8. Peter here repeats his own first ble course, but simply because he was reply, to show that he had at first felt so commanded by God. T These six as much repugnance as his accusers, brethren. Peter took the precaution to any such ceremonial defilement. to have "these brethren" accompany ~ Entered into my mouth. This is Pe- him to Jerusalem, who went with him ter's language of defense, stronger from Joppa to Cesarea, and witnessed than Luke's narrative, as if spoken the transaction there, (ch. 10: 23, 24.) with emotion. lHe may have taken them to Cesarea 10. All were drawn up. Luke with this view. ~ The man's housespeaks, (ch. 10,) of the vessel: Peter i. e. of Cornelius-who was understood here speaks of the animals, as most as referred to-the person who was noimportant for answering the charge. torious as the actor in this important 11. Immediately. Peter uses this event-who is not named as being the word, and "behold," and "already," uncircumcised man all along spoken of. to call attention to the direct and im- 13. An angel. Literally, THE angel. portant connection between the vision It would seem that the hearers may and the transaction, as showing the have already become familiar with the Divine meaning of the vision and the story, or that Peter had given it to authority for his action ~ Sent. The them more fully than is here recorded, fact was that they were sent by Divine or that it was the same angel who apdirection, and here lies the force of peared to Cornelius and Peter, which this statement. stood and said-giving him the best 12. The Spirit. He now declares opportunity to assure himself of the rethe Divine command under which he ality before him. This angel was not proceeded. ~ Nothing doubting. Lit- seen in vision, but really appeared to erally, nothing debating, or disputing Cornelius. with myself. He refers to the fact that 14. Who shall tell thee. Ch. 10: 6. he had grievous doubts, but that he " Who shall tell thee what thou oughtwas commanded to make no question est to do"-ch. 10: 22, "to hear words and to go forward. This is aimed at ef thee." A All thy house. "By which these doubters as an authority quite THOU shalt be saved, and ALL THY conclusive against their scruples-and HOUSE"-as sharing the promise with to show that he acted thus not from thee, according to the HOUSEHOLD any less repugnance to the questiona- COVENANT. These words were to come A. D. 40.] CHAP. XI. 217 15 And as I began to speak, the Holy Ghost fell on them, as on us at the beginning. ich.2:. 16 Then remembered I the word of the Lord, how that he said, k John indeed baptized with water; but'ye shall kOMat.8':1,3. be baptized with the Holy Ghost. cIs.:5, 3.19 17 m Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as J1228: a he did unto us who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ, mch.15: 8,9. n what was I, that I could withstand God? nh.10:47. 18 When they heard these things, they held their peace, and glorified God, saying, 0Then hath God also to the oo.1 d 1S0:12,. Gentiles granted repentance unto life. to Cornelius, and were to be words for between them and the Jews in the his whole household's salvation. Thus blessing. God's covenant has always had tender 17. Forasmuch then, &c. The arguregard to the households of his people. ment is clear and conclusive. God Plainly it is a household promise-for had put the same seal of His grace it is, that ALL HIS HOUSE SHOULD BE upon both, and they were therefore enSAVED, as well as himself, by these titled to the same sealsof the covenant. same words: and all the house were God had plainly gone beforehand in baptized with him, ch. 10: 48, as the whole matter and indicated Iis members of the household of faith. will; and to refuse the inferior and symThis was elsewhere the case, ch. 16: bolical ordinance, to withhold the sign 15, 32-34; 1 Cor. 1 1 6. after the thing signified had been given, 15. As I began. Peter thus calls would have been to withstand God. attention to the great fact that it was I The like gift. Literally, equal gift. not his speaking but the Spirit's out- [ Who believed. This is to be joined with pouring which did tae work, and this both "them" and "us." To them (as was his warrant. And the Spirit de- also to us) believing-both they and we scended so soon after Peter began to being believers in the Lcrd Jesus Christ; speak, as to show that it was in the which is the essential matter in either Divine purpose, not in the human case, the proof of the Spirit's saving agency, that the explanation was to be work, and the great requisite for salfound. (See Peter's discourse, ch. 10: vation. ~I Wfhat was I. Who then was 34-44.) ~ As on us —as also. Peter I-(I, then-zwho was I) able to hinder. aimed to show that the Gentiles had He was only a minister by whose inreceived the same spiritual gifts as the strumentality men were to believe, Jews at the beginning - at Pentecost; (1 Cor. 3: 5,) and what could he do but and were thus equally recognized and follow the Divineindication. ~ That I honored by God as subjects of His should. Literally, able to hinder (or grace. See vss. 17, 18. forbid) God. T'hat is, how had I any 16. Then remembered. This promise authority or power to hinder God. of the baptism with the Ioly Ghost See ch. 10: 44, 47. was brought to Peter's mind in a spe- 18. This testimony and appeal ofi pial application. It was made just be- Peter produced conviction, and led to fore the Ascension, (see ch. 1: 5,) a hearty and devout acquiescence. and was connected with the promise T They were silent, so as no longer to of the Apostles being witnesses to dispute the matter, and they glorified His name unto the uttermost ends of God for this amazing instance of His the earth. Now it appears that these power and grace. ~ Then-so then. Gentiles were included in the promise, As mitch as to say, "This is the conand were thus numbered with His clusion-we admit the fact." Also followers, and no difference was put ] to the Gentiles, (emphatic, as the great 19 218 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 40, oh. 8:1. 19 T P Now they which were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Stephen, travelled as far as Phenice, and Cyprus, and Antioch, preaching the word to none but unto th3 Jews only. 20 And some of them were men of Cyprus and Cyrene, which point in dispute,) hath God granted (as pose that these events were brought to His free gift and out of His sovereign pass at about the same time in both grace, ch. 5: 31,) repentance, lit., the places, under these different ministries, repentance unto life. OBSERVE. - How and this latter event without the knowlquietly and fraternally the primitive edge of the former. Yet it seems to Church settled their controversies have been four or five years after the in the presence of the Spirit's work. dispersion before the two Apostolic (See ch. 6: 1, 7.) Afterwards, how- Missionaries labored together there. ever, this section of Jewish Christians See ~ 20. AT Scattered abroad upon became more difficult to conciliate. -or, who had dispersed in flying from (See ch. 15: 5.) the persecution that arose upon Stephenor, on account of Stephen-growing out @ 19. THE FIRST GENTILE CIHURCH. of his debates and death. ~ Traveled. Antioch in Syria. Ch. 11: 19-24. Lit., Passed through the Ioly Land, &c. "The mystery hid from ages," the ~ Phenice. The Phenician coast north economy or dispensation of which Paul of Palestine, including the great cities was appointed to preach, begins now of Tyre, and Sidon, and Beirut. Our to be actually unfolded in the history Lord had visited the borders of that of the first Gentile Church, the Mother region, (Matt. 15: 21.) ~ Cyprus. The Church of Gentile Christendom. It famous island in the Mediterranean, will now be seen-what was for so opposite this Phenician coast, and conmany ages hidden, and what could nected with it by commerce, having never have been known except by Di- such ports as Saltnis on the east side vine revelation - that the Gentiles are and Paphos on the west, where Paul and fellow-heirs and of the same body, and Barnabas afterwards labored. See ch. partakers of His promise in Christ by 13: 6.- Barnabas was a native of Cythe Gospel, Eph. 3: 3-6. prus. T Antioch. This was the great 19. The introduction of the Gospel capital of Syria, only second to Rome to the Gentiles, as a great fact in the and Alexandria in the whole empire; economy of grace, has now been set the chief seat of enterprise and wealth forth, so far as connected with Peter looking toward the west. These points and his vision. The narrative now in Phenicia, and the island of Cyprus goes back to those dispersed Christians, in the Mediterranean, and the city of who at Stephen's persecution went out Antioch in Syria, were in Gentile refrom Jerusalem in different quarters, gions, and yet it is here expressly preaching the word, (ch. 8: 2-4,) not recorded that these dispersed ones only in Samaria, but quite outside of from the Jerusalem Church, as they the Holy Land. as here appears. Here went preaching the word, were con[curs a development of the Church fined in their ministrations to the Jews Ip the same direction, but from quite alone. And this is said as preparatory "a different point. Whether this in- to the important fact which is angathering at Antioch occurred after nounced in the next verse, that some that at Cesarea, or simultaneously with of this dispersion preached lo the Genit, is not stated. Though the disper- Oies at Antioch. sion occurred about A. D. 37, it is not 20. And. Rather, but- in distinccertain how soon they reached Anti-'tion from the foregoing. It is here och, nor how soon afterwards Barnabas mentioned that some of those dispersed was sent down to them. We may sup- Christians preached not to Jews only, A. D. 40.] CHAP. XI. 210 when they mere come to Antioch, spake unto tthe Gre-''.t l:' nd cians, preaching the Lord Jesus. but to the Gentiles also. Some were vs. 19, and who, as a special and noted men of Cyprus, natives of that island, feature of things, proclaimed as glad and of Cyrene, in Africa. They were tidings the Lord Jesus unto the Grenot any of the Apostles -nor such as cians or Gentiles. A question has Philip, the deacon and evangelist, at arisen here, whether these who are re. Samaria-but private Christians. This ferred to as preaching the word, had is a new feature-that those unofficial been formally set apart for this work. disciples preach the Gospel, not in a In ch. 8: 4, it is recorded that the disformal, official way, yet as witness- persion —without distinction —"they bearers-" light bearers in the world" that were scattered abroad went every -publishing the good news wherever where preaching the word." An inthey went-as it was already recorded, stance is recorded of this preachingch. 8: 4. OBSERVE.-Private Chris- that of Philip, the deacon, who was tians ought, in their spheres, to pub- also "the Evangelist." But these in vs. lish the Gospel. They regard this as 20, are spoken of as "some of the disthe exclusive duty of ministers, and persion who were men of Cyprus and hence not only do they not preach offi- Cyrene." The impression would seem cially in the pulpit, as they have no to be that they were private members, license to do, but they do not proclaim and that at this crisis, when a.1 the enthe good news as they might and ergies of the Church are to be brought uaght to do, in conversation, by tracts, out, a great work is to be done by and daily manifold means. Until pri- the Church membership, who, driven vato Christians go out publishing the abroad by persecution, and speaking Gospel, there will be a fearful lack of of Jesus and publishing the good news instrumentalities in Christ's service, in their private spheres, are made inand the world will not be converted to strumental of gathering the first GenGod. t Cyrene. In Libya, Africa, tile Church. At any rate, the Holy (some think the same as Cairo,) from Spirit has not chosen to give any which was "Simon of Cyrene," who prominence to any ecclesiastical,hfice bare Christ's cross,- and Lucius of Cy- in this case; and we are left fairly to wene, ch. 13: 1; Mark 15: 21. There infer that they were unofficial men, was a synagogue of the Cyreneans who were the publishers of the good at Jerusalem, ch. 6: 9. 1[ The Gre- news here at the threshold of the cians. The received Greek text has great missionary work. This example the word " Ilellenists "-but the read- gives no countenance to official preaching more commonly adopted of late, is ing by unordained men against the Greeks-the original term being nearly proper order of Christ's house, where the same. Gentiles are probably it is established. But it points to the meant in distinction from Jews, vs. proper calling of private Christians to 19. It would be nothing new to re- go abroad in all their spheres of daily cord the carrying of the Gospel to the business as publishers of the Gospel. Hellenists; while the object of the God will every where bless such withistorian just here, is to record the ness-bearing of the discipleship. The steps by which the Mother Christian age and crisis then specially called for Church of the Gentiles was established it. The present time demands it also. at Antioch. This preaching —"evan- And now, when the Church stands gelizing"-seems to have been done again at the threshold of her great independently of the movement at Ce- missionary work-and is having new sarea. Who these were is not stated visions of her duty to the nations, the -only that they were some of the dis- crisis demands that all Christians go persion, who pursued a different course forth as publishers of the Gospel by from that of those just mentioned in all means in their power. When shall 220 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 4. ohs. 2 21 And'the hand of the Lord was with ieem: and a aci. 9:35. great number believed, and " turned unto the Lord. 22 ~[Then tidings of these things came unto the ears of the church which was in Jerusalem: and they sent forth t oh. 9:27. tBarnabas, that he should go as far as Antioch. 23 Who, when he came, and had seen the grace of ch.3:4, and God was glad, and uexhorted them all, that with purpose of heart they would cleave unto the Lord. *eh.3:5. 24 For he was a good man, and xfull of the Holy the nations be evangelized, unless pri- sion, and sending not an Apostle, but vate Christians go abroad-merchants, an Apostolic Mlissionary - Barnabas. mechanics, lawyers, physicians, far- This name means "son of exhortamers; and all, as well as ministers- tion and of consolation," (ch. 4: 36,) holding forth the word of life, as light- and, though a layman, ho may have bearers in the world. Deane Aford, of been the best man for the occasion. the Church of England, remarks that He was a Hellenistic Jew, a native of " the Lord was pleased here to keep Cyprus, and was thus prepared to symthe Apostles at Jerusalem and to send pathize with the "men of Cyprus," forth private individuals to preach the who were already actively in the work. Gospel elsewhere, to show that he was 1 That he should go -go through (the not dependent upon ecclesiastical of- land) as far as to Antioch-laboring as fice, or the power and dignity given to d went. The same terms are used as certain men for the dispersion of His in vs. 19. Gospel, but that he had made every 23. Who having arrived, and seeing Christian to be a declarer of, and mis- the grace of God, (as displayed so mansionary for His Gospel, at His own ifestly in the conversion of the Genproper time, and in his own way."- tiles,) was glad-rejoiced. Whatever.Jomilies, p. 235. his prejudices or fears may have been, 21. The hand of the Lord, here the sight of such a gracious work afmeans the Almighty power of God- fected his Christian heart, as every the Spirit so applying the truth as to such ingathering affects true Chrismake it effectual to conviction and con- tians. ~ Exhorted. The term in the version. See Luke 1: 66. This was original is kindred to that which means r: seal of approbation set by God upon " consolation" in the interpreting of the work, according to the argument his name, (ch. 4: 36,) "son of consoaf Peter in the case of the Cesareans, lation," or of Paracleting. Hie did, rs. 17. therefore, what would be indicated by 22. Tidings. Literally, the report, his name. lie made no plea for the or word. ~f The church which was in ancient ceremonial, but simply, and in Jerusalem, was still the Mother Church. tender fidelity of address, urged them There were.the Apostles, and there all to cleave to-to stand by-literally, was the seat and centre, as yet, of the abide by the Lord (Jesus,) — with spreading Christianity. Of course the purpose of heart indicated in their they would soon get word of such a movement, or that purpose which is movement. T They sent forth. They essential, with full purpose of and -the Church —including "the Apos- endeavor after new obedience. ties and brethren," (see vs. 11,)-not 24. For. This verse adds the exmerely "the Apostles," as in the case planation of this temper and conduct of the movement at Samaria sending ou the part of Barnabas; very mucJ two of their number, (ch. 8: 14,)-but as if it had said, " For ho was a' son here the Church, now become familiar of consolation' indeed." ~ A good man. with this great fast of Church exten-. An Israelite indeed - a man of true D. 42.] CHAP. XI. 221 Ghost and of faith: Y and much people was added unto the'"s^21 Lord. 25 Then departed Barnabas to z Tarsus, for to seek Saul:.oh 9:. 26 And when he had found him, he brought him unto Antioch. And it came to pass, that a whole year they assembled themselves I1 with the church, a and taught much L^Orn, the people. And the disciples were called Christians first in alh.26:8. Antioch. Christian goodness, who would rejoice Barnabas had any Church instructions to see the good work of grace go for- to go after Saul in case the movement ward any where, and among all people. at Antioch should require it. It is OBSERVE. -Such a truly good man much more probable, from the record, rejoices in conversions not only when that it was by the Divine prompting they are within his own Church or that Barnabas took this step. It is an denomination, but any and every where, instance of the same kind of individif only souls are truly converted to ual, spontaneous enterprise, which Christ. The exhortation of such an more and more developes now in the one to such converts would be to history of the Church, and which is cleave to the Lord, to adhere to Christ connected with the establishment of with full purpose of and endeavor this first Gentile Church-the Mother after new obedience. IT Full of the Church at Antioch. ~ To seek Saul. Holy Ghost and offaith-possessing the Rather, to seek out —not knowing at ordinary and special gifts of the Spirit which point he might be laboring, in an ample measure. f Much people. (Gal. 1: 21,) but naturally looking for Literally, a sufficient multitude. This him where he had been sent down was the result of his labors among from Jerusalem, (ch. 9: 27-30,) and at them. This record of accessions had his native place. been previously made, see ch. 2: 41, 26. Found him. The term indicates 47; 5.: 14, and thus the advancing some special search, as though he may numbers of the Church are noted. not have been at Tarsus, but was searched out and found at length. g 20. BARNABAS SENT DOWN TO ANTI- How long Saul had been thereabouts ocII BY THE CHURCH AT JERUSALEM since his departure from Jerusalem, -GOES AFTER PAUL TO TARSUS- does not appear, and is variously calPAUL'S SECOND VISIT TO JERUSALEM culated. Putting his conversion at A. - TIE DISCIPLES FIRST CALLED D. 37, he went to Tarsus at A. D. 40, "CHRISTIANS." A. D. 42-43. Ch. (Gal. 1: 21,) after a very brief visit to 11: 25-30. Jerusalem. He had probably labored 25. In ch. 9: 27, we find Barnabas somewhat in Syria and Cilicia, ch. 15: introducing the converted Saul to the 23, 41, where he afterwards confirmed Apostles in Jerusalem, and vouching the Churches he had previously estabfor him there, and soon after, that new lished, and he may have come to AnApostle was sent down to Tarsus, his tioch in A. D. 42, (see vs. 19.) [ A native city, to save him from the per- whole year. We may suppose this to secuting crowd. Now this same Bar- have been the year 42-43, in which nabas, naturally enough, thinks of latter the prophecy of a famine would such a man as the very one needed for be delivered by Agabus, and these two this new field, because he knew of him Apostles would be found in A. 1. 44, as specially commissioned by God to at Jerusalem, with the alms of the the Gentiles, and as a faithful, earnest Church. I Th/ey assembled (together) preacher of the Gospel, ready for la- with the church. They convened in the borious self-denying work, ch. 9: 27. public and social assemblies for ChrisIt is not necessary to suppose that tian worship and instruction, and they 19* 222 T'IE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 48. 13ch: 217, 15 27 [ And in these days came b prophets from Jerusalen 1o2, aud 21:9 unto Antioch. I Cor. lz: 28. ph.: 411. 28 And there stood up one of them named cAgabus, and signified by the Spirit that there should be great dearth throughout all the world: which came to pass in the days of Claudius Caesar. taught much people-(literally, a suffi- gistrates their only answer was, "I ant cient multitude.) This is what they ac- a Christian." tually accomplished. Their labors 27. In these days. During this year were ample. T Christians. Now that which Paul and Barnabas spent at AnJews and Gentiles were to be gathered tioch, vs. 26. ~ Prophets. These are into one Church and communion, it was referred to, chap. 13: 1; see also 15: ordered in God's providence, that the 32; 19: 6; 21: 9, 10. These were body of believers should receive a new special inspired teachers, who, like the name, not national, but universal, and Prophets of the Old Testament, deequally good for all people and all clared and expounded the will of God, times; "where there is neither Greek not merely nor mainly predicting funor Jew, circumcision nor uncircumci- ture events, as Agabus, but acting sion," &c. (Col. 3: 11.) The fact is as messengers of God to the people. here recorded that "the Disciples" (or They spake under the immediate infollowers of Christ,) were FIRST CALLED spiration of the Holy Ghost. This CHRISTIANS here at Antioch, where the gift of New Testament prophesying is first Gentile Church was established. ranked by Paul above the gift of This name could not have been assum- tongues. (1 Cor. 14: 1, &c.) I From ed by themselves, because it is used Jerusalem. This would indicate the only twice in the New Testament be- interest felt by the Mother Church at sides this, and in a way to imply that Jerusalem in this first Gentile Church, it was a term of reproach and for which and these prophets may have been spethey were called to suffer. 1 Peter 4: cially commissioned, as Barnabas was, 16; ch. 26: 28. Nor could it have though this does not appear, (vs. been given to them by the Jews, for 19, 21.) They are again referred to, they would not thus have acknowledged and several of them are named, in ch. the Messiahship of Jesus by applying 13: 1. the term Christ (or Messiah,) to his 28. Stood up. This was a formal disciples. It was doubtless given to prediction. [ Agabus. This prophet them by the heathen as a suitable name is named again, ch. 21: 10, 11, where for distinguishing this body who were he foretold that Paul should be delivmore and more prominent as followers ered up to the Gentiles. ~ Signifedof Christ, and would naturally be made known. See Rev. 1: 1. ~ By known by a name that should signify the spirit. By inspiration, and as ditheir relation to Him. The term it- rectly communicated to Him by the self seems to be rather of Roman than Holy Spirit. So in ch. 21: 10, where Greek origin. Yet it was doubtless he prophesies, it is said, "These things also by the Divine ordainment that this saith the Holy Ghost." [ Death — should come to be their name, and the famine. Josephus speaks of it in the word signifying called, elsewhere means same terms. ~ Throughout all the called by God, or by Divine direction, world. The word here rendered "world" (Matt. 2: 12, 22; ch. 10: 22; HIeb. 8: means " inhabited world." But it is 5; 11: 7.) This was more than ten often used of a particular country, years after Christ left the earth. They and might here be confined to Palesaccepted this name, however reproach- line. See vs. 29. Or it might mean fully intended, and they gloried in it; the Roman Empire. (See Luke 2: 1.) ani often when threatened before ma- G Claudius. No less thanobur famines &. D. 43.] CHAP. XI. 228 29 Then the disciples, every man according to his ability, determined to send drelief unto the brethren which dRor.152i: dwelt in Judea. 2Cor.:1. 30 c Which also they did, and sent it to the elders by ech.12:21. the hands of Barnabas and Saul. are on record during this reign, which ual things. f According to his ability. tieg:n A. D. 41, and continued thir- We observe that the same principle teen yenrs. At Rome, in the second was adopted by them as is recomyear of his reign -in Greece, in the mended by Paul, (1 Cor. 16: 2.) And ninth year -in the tenth year at Rome we infer hence that this may have again. And in the fourth to the sev- been the principle of community of enth years of his reign, the famine raged goods such as was practiced at the bein Judea-many persons died. These ginning. See Notes, ch. 2: 44. are mentioned by such historians as 30. They not only determined to Dio Cassius, Eusebius, Josephus, Taci- do this, when they heard the predictus and Suetonius. Queen Helena, of tion, but they did it. ~ To the eldersAdiabne, sent to'Alexandria and Cy- Ruling Elders of the Christian Church. prus for supplies to relieve the Jews. This office in the Christian Church is 29. The disciples. It would seem here first mentioned, and in a way to from the prompt determination of the imply that it had been established Christians at Antioch to relieve those from the beginning, as no notice is in Judea, that the prediction was un- given of its institution. It was found derstood as referring to Judea and not in the Jewish Church from the earliest to the whole empire, else they must time, and the eldership was an office have been unable so to determine when of the Jewish synagogue in the time the famine would equally involve them- of our Lord. It was retained naturalselves. Some have understood, how- ly in the Christian Church, as the only ever, that the famine was understood office that had come down from the as including themselves, yet that on beginning as belonging to the ancient account of the persecution at Jerusa- Church constitution. Hence no nolem, or for other reasons, the brethren tice would be given of it in the early in Judea were the poorest, and they Church of Jewish Christians, but only felt a very special desire to show their afterwards, in the organization of Gengratitude for spiritual favors received tile Churches, (see ch. 14: 23.) The from them. Else, this record may elders in the New Testament Church mean, that when the famine broke out are of two kinds, either the same as in Judea, the brethren in Antioch bishops, or they are the ruling elders promptly took measures to send relief. of the Christian Churches who are f Every man. Lit., And of the disci- probably here meant, whose office ples, as any one was prospered, they was the oversight and rule of the determined each of them to send (some- Church in connection with the minister thing) for (unto) relief (ministration) to or pastor.-This was Paul's second the brethren who dwelt in Judea. See 1 visit to Jerusalem after his conversion, Cor. 16: 2. This beneficent m)ve- see ch. 12: 25. It seemed proper that ment showed the love which this first Barnabas, who had been sent down Gentile Church bare toward the Jew- from the Church at Jerusalem to minisish Christians, extending to them al- ter to themin spiritualthings, and Paul, ready, at the first opportunity, the his associate in the good work, should hand of fraternal service, and disarm- be the agents for carrying back to the ing all Jewish prejudice (we might Jewish Church of Christ this token suppose,) by such prompt liberality. of affection and gratitude from this They would minister in temporal things first Gentile Church. See ch. 12: 25. tc those whe had served the: in spirit- OBSERVB. -The polity of the Christi", 224 THE ACTS OF THE &POSTLES. [A. D. 44 CHAPTER XII. A or, #asm. 1 Now about that time Herod the king 1[ stretched forth his hands to vex certain of the church. aatt. 4: 21, 2 And he killed James a the brother of John with the and 20:23. sword. 3 And because he saw it pleased the Jews, he proChurch was not that of the Temple, The second persecution at Jerusalm but that of the synagogues, which all was now begun by Herod Agrippa, first along had anticipated, in part, the New grandson of Herod the Great, who is Testament order of things, furnishing spoken of, Matt. 2: 1, 3. He went to opportunity for worship "in every Rome to accuse HIerod Antipas —was place." This is now commonly ad- imprisoned by Tiberius, but was releasmitted, even by those evangelical ed by Caligula, and presented with the Churches who have adopted a prelati- Tetrarchy of Philip; afterwards obcal order. Principal lMacbride, of Ox- tained Galilee and. Perea, and then ford, in his recent "Lectures on the was granted by Claudius the rule of Acts,"&c. says: "The Christian special Samaria and Judea; so that he now worship did not originate with the Apos- held the title of King over the land of ties, for the model was already extant, Palestine. See Josephus Antiq. B. xix. though not in the Temple, but in the ch. 5, ~ 1. I Stretchedforth his hands. synagogue. The true God had select- Rather, laid his hands on certain of those ed a single spot for the sacrificial wor- who were of the Church to injure them. ship which He had Himself ordained, Those who were recognized as Church but it was a duty in every place to members, as belongingto the Christian render Him the homage of prayer and Church at Jerusalem, were laid hold praise. The synagogue and the Tem- on by Herod, not excepting the Aposple had no connection with each other, tles. though the Jews worshiped in both; 2. James -one of the sons of Zebeand the service of the former was con- dee, the brother of John, and one of ducted not by the priests, but by the the three admitted to Christ's special rulers, (of the synagogue,) and they intimacy, who was now, according to delegated, at their discretion, the office Christ's prediction, (Matt. 20: 23.) of reading and exhortation to whom baptized with the same baptism as his they pleased." Lord. ~Sword. Probably by cutting off the head, as in case of John the Baptist. CHAPTER XII. Paley notices the accuracy of the wrio 21. THE FIRST ROYnAL PERSECUTOR ter, as there was no time within thirty OF THE CHURCH-JEWISH HOSTILITY years before, nor ever afterwards, when OF THE CHUKCrH —JEWISH HOSTILITY AT ITS I1EIGHeIT-1TURDER OF TTHE there was a King of Judea at JerusaAPOSTLE JAMES THE BROTHER OF lem, except in these last three years _POSTLE JAMES THE BROTHER OF JON, HEOD-PETE IMPSON-f Herod's life. It would seem that EDJOH-N, BY HERLO-PETER IVEMPRISON- James was the first of the Apostles who ED - IIRACULOUS DELIVERANCE -- JUDICIAL D EATH OF LIVERODANCE - died, and John the last. This James JUDICIAL DEATH OF HEROD AGRIPPA i Apostle hose death is reAT CESAREA. Jerusalem. A. D. 44. is the only Apostle whose death is reACh. 1 a: 1-23. D. corded in the Scripture. Beheading was regarded as very ignominious. 1. About that time. This is about 3. Until the first persecution, (Stethe time of the visit just mentioned, phen's,) the popular feeling from the (ch. 11: 30,) of Paul and Barnabas to time of Pentecost had been in favor of Jerusalem and Judea with the alms. the Church, 2:47; 5: 13; 6:7; but It must have been about A. D. 44, as now it had taken the opposite direction. this was theyear in which Herod died. And seeing it is pleasant to the Jwa, A D. 44.] CHAP. XII. 221 ceeded further to tale Peter also. (Then were b the days 5sx.l2: of unleavened bread.) 4 And "when he had apprehended him, he put him in John, 21:18. prison, and delivered himn to four quaternions of soldiers, to keep him; intending after Easter to bring him forth to the people. 1! or, rton, and earlaes 5 Peter therefore was kept in prison: but I| prayer was rayer at made without ceasing of the church unto God for him. mde.:. 6 And when Herod would have brought him forth, the Ep-6..17. 1'Those. 5:17. Whatever his motive in killing James. ter is the name of the festival which the popularity was now the motive for many Christians keep in commemoraa furthercruelty. ~t Proceeded. Lit., tion of Christ's resurrection. But no he added to take. A Hebraism for, he such name was then in use, except that went on, or proceeded further to arrest. the Pagans kept a festival in honor of This unprincipled courting of popular- their goddess Eostre, or Venus, in the ity is the character given of this Herod month of April, and about the same by Josephus. ~ Peter. Herod seemsto time of the Passover. The name, howhave aimed at the most eminent of the | ever, though not at all found in the Apostles. Peter had been very prom- original, was used in some of the older inent in the work of the Church, and versions, and from thosellersions it as the Apostle of the circumcision for passed into our present version by expropagating the Gospel among the press order of King James. After the Jews, he was naturally very obnoxious festival days, that is, after the 21st to them. OBSERVE. - We read of no Nisan, Peter was to have been slain. attempt to fill this vacancy, nor any ~ Bring him forth. To lead him outidea of an Apostolical succession. as the Romans used to make public T The days —during which the festival spectacles of criminals at their games. of unleavened bread continued-the 5. KIept-not the same word as in seven days immediately following the vs. 4. It is here used to note the dePaschal Supper, and so called, because lay thus providentially brought about, during this time the bread eaten must giving opportunity for the prayers of be unleavened. The Passover festival the Church. T But. While he was is often spoken of as including these thus kept in prison, PRAYER WAS GOING days, (vs. 4.) ON-being kept up - was being carried 4. Whom also having seized, he put on. (irpoaevXr.) [ Without ceasing. him in prison. It was held unlawful Literally, stretched out, intense, urgentamong the Jews to execute criminals strained. This was the energizing on their feast days, and therefore he supplication of the righteous." James wvould put him under guard until after 5: 16. ~ Of the church, (at Jerusathe festival. [T Four quaternions. A lem.) From-by the Christian memguard of fours, relieving each other bership, here designated again as the every three hours during the four Church, one body of believers, though watches of the night, according to the they may have been of different diviRoman military divisions of time. Six- sions. Their prayer was made to God teen soldiers composed the whole de- for him, in the confidence that He was tnchment. These guards of four kept greater than IIerod. NOTE.-It was watch, two inside the prison and two (1) concerted prayer, as at Pehtecost; outside. ~ To keep him. Literally, (2) definite, for an object: (3) personal, to guard him. The noun of this verb for Peter; (4) wrestling, like Jacob's. is that used, vs. 4, for "prison." ~ Af- 6. When. Doubtless several days tr Easter. Literally, after the Passover. were passed by Peter in prison. When It should ss have been reniered. Eas- Herod was just about to bring him 226 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. tA. D. 44. same night Peter was sleeping between two soldiers, bound with two chains: and the keepers before the door kept the prison in dh.S.:19. j7 And, behold, dthe angel of the Lord came upon him, and a light shined in the prison: and he smote Peter on the side, and raised him up, saying, Arise up quickly. And his chains fell off from his hands. 8 And the angel said unto him, Gird thyself, and bind on thy sandals. And so he did. And he saith unto him, Cast thy garment about thee, and follow me. forth (see vs. 4,) to the people to grat- dead. This word of command was acify the Jewish crowd by putting him companied by a Divine power, loosing to death. I The same nqght. On the his hands from thechains. OBSERVE.very eve of his executing the cruel So always when Christ means to repurpose, the very night before it was lease us from our bondage of sin and to be done.. Sleeping. lie seems to death, lie speaks His Gospel command have been calm and composed, quite with a power accompanying, by which in contrast with his fear and cowardice the chains full off from our souls. in the judgment hall at the trial of his OBSEIVE. - The soldiers chained to Master. [Between. It was the Ro- him were probably not awaked. Our man custol to chain a prisoner to a deliverance cannot be prevented by all guard, fastening the right wrist of the the powers of hell. prisoner to the left wrist of the sol- 8. Gird thyself. He had been undier. Sometimes, however, for great- girded for the night, and now in the er security, the prisoner was chained midst of his amazement, as he would to a double guard, to one soldier on be naturally bewildered from this sudeach side of him. So here., The den arousing, he was commanded to keepers. And keepers (guards,) before gird himself-or gird his coat or under the door were guarding the prison. These garment around him, thus preparing were probably the other pair of the for action. There was time and opquaternion, on guard for this watch of portunity for thus dressing himself: the night. It was death to the Roman I Bind on. Literally, bind under- as guards to have a prisoner escape. the sandals were worn on the sole of 7. Behold, (this was the amazing the foot. This was his preparation to fact,) the angel of the Lord, (literally, walk, and implied that he was to go an angel of the Lord)- miraculously somewhere. Though nothing was as commissioned and working-came upon yet said to him about his deliverance, (him.) Literally, stood upon-(the he must already have felt a hope that spot,) and (a) light shined (a supernat- this was to be accomplished. ~ Ana ural' ght from the angel, revealing the so he did. Iow cheerfully the awakenar6el to Peter, and lighting up the ed sinner aims to obey the heavenly apartment for his escape,) in the prison. command when already he feels the (Literally, in the dwelling-chamber or hope of salvation. Yet it was only apartment —where he was confined.) too good news to be true, (vs. 19.) ~ lie smote-literally, the side of Pe- Cast thy garment. This was the ter. This term implies a violent cloak, or upper garment, a loose robe blow. ~ Raised him up — roused him, thrown around the shoulders, and worn (from sleep,) used of Christ's being over the tunic, or under-coat, which awaked from sleep in the vessel, Luke had already been fastened with the 8: 24. ~ Arise up. The intimation girdle., Follow me. How gracious is of rising up by a resurrection, as is this Gospel command. No task, no from death or disability. The noun is drudgery, though the natral mind the word for resurrection from the thus views it - but a call t.o follow tlo &. D. 44.] CHAP. XI!. 227 9 And he went out, and followed him; and ewist not eP.126:,. that it was true which was done by the angel; but thought he saw a vision. tid 11::17' 10 When they were past the first and the second ward, they came unto the iron gate that leadeth unto the city; s which opened to them of his own accord; and they went gch.16:26. out, and passed on through one street: and forthwith the angel departed from him. 11 And when Peter was come to himself, he said, Now I know of great Rescuer and Saviour out of our the street. ~ Iron gate. The outer prison. Not any austere demand of gate, which was most strongly cona task-master for service-but a ga- structed of iron, securing the entrance cious invitation bidding us come on to the city. ~ Which opened. Here after Hlim who undertakes to break up was another miraculous demonstration our bondage and lead us safely into along the path of his deliverance. the liberty of the Gospel. How must his faith now be confirmed. 9. Went out. Literally, and having OnsEnvE.-How many such Almighty gone forth, (from his apartment,) he interpositions are there for the Chrisfollowed him. Oh! how cheerfully, tian by which solid iron gates open to just in proportion as he saw what was him, as if by some life of their own! doing in all these directions for his de- How gradual also is the believer's deliverance. ~ Wist not. Literally, and liverance. First he passes through one he did not know that it is true, (real, apartment, then through anothermatter of fact,) that which was done always nearing the point of entire re(came to pass,) by the angel, but thought lease - and at length "the iron gate he saw a vision, (like that he lately saw of death " itself is passed-not by bein Joppa.) It seemed only too good to ing broken down; no, but it opens to be true. lie could not fully believe that him. That fearful, frowning barrier such Divine and infinite love was flies open to him as he approaches, shown to him. It seemed rather as if (of his own accord — a')roudr: of itself it was an exhibition to him of the -of its own motion, without any visiscene without the reality-as we say, ble cause,) and death, that seemed so it seemed like a dream. So the newly impossible to meet, as if only armed awakened sinner doubts the reality of with terrors, gives him a free and the Gospel salvation-cannot credit it pleasant passage to his home in heaas having actually and personally come ven. I And they went out. The angel to pass -and for him. It is so won- did not leave him at the prison door, derful; so contrary to all human but accompanied him on his way grounds of expectation. What! that through one street, till he was beyond I, a poor guilty sinner, should be visit- the reach of the prison and safely resed by Jesus Christ and bidden to rise cued. ~Forthwith-immediately. From up and be delivered and saved by His that point of safety, the angel left him power and grace! Impossible! I do- to pursue his way. God will have us ceive myself!-But it is all true, and use our own exertions, and work out more! Blessed be God! our own salvation, after He has put us 10. And they having passed the first on the path of His wonderful deliverand second prison, (guard - vaLaK7cv.) anco and really led us out of our The term for prison is the same as in prison. And the encouragement is, vs. 4, and Peter was kept in the inner that it is He who worketh in us both prison. Some understand this of the to will and to do of His good plea. first and second guard, (of soldiers,) sure, (Phil. 2: 12.) but they were rather the wards of the 11. Peter having come to hiself —havprison between Peter's dungeon and ing recovered his consciousnese and 228 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 44 Dan. 3: 2 anld surety, that hthe Lord hath sent his angel, and'hath 6:e2 1:14. delivered me out of the hand of Herod, and fom all the PJo33b18,19 expectation of the people of the Jews.,auld 34: 12 An d n when he had considered tTe thing khe came to 41: 2, and 97:10. 2 Cot1 2:9. the house of Mary the mother of'John, whose surname oh. l 37. was Mark; where many were gathered together m praying. mvs 6.5. 13 And as Peter knocked at the door of the gate a rl2 tr ask who damsel came II to hearken, named Rhoda. composure, after such overwhelming tion distinctly, as to the particulars. surprise and bewildering excitement. ~ Mary. She was the sister of Barna~ Now I know. He had doubted, dis- bas. It would seem that this was the trusted, feared it was all too good to well-known residence of Mary, but be true. Now, he is assured of all the whether it was her own property or power and grace in this amazing in- not is not certain. She is here distinterposition, and that it can be from guished among the Marys by her son, God alone. However others may mis- John Jlark. Blessed are the mothers take the doctrine of election, the Chris- who are known by their pious sons. tian finds it out in his experience, and ThisDJisciple is mentioned by Paul as he makes it his joy and boast, that God his fellow laborer, (Col. 4: 10; 2 Tim. has wrought out his salvation for him. 4: 11; Philemon 24,) and is probably But alas! how many go halting and the same whom Peter calls "his son" hesitating and unassured, and have, (1 Pet. 5: 13,) in the faith, his contherefore, no animating hope, to work vert; and he is also mentioned in verse by love, and overcome the world! But 25, and afterwards, ch. 13: 13; 15: Paul could say, "I know," " We 37-39. It is generally agreed that he know.." (2 Tim. 1: 12; 2 Cor. 5: 1.) is the Mark who wrote the Gospel his1 Of a surety. Truly, certainly. Be- tory which bears his name. He is fore this he did not know that it was sometimes called simply "Mark," and true, (vs. 9,) but thought he saw a elsewhere "John"-the former being vision-a mere bright vision of so his Greek name, the latter his Hebrew glorious an event. I Hath sent. Lit- name. A Where many. Here an imerally, hath sent forth, by special cor- portant fact is stated, which indeed mission. IIe now saw the blessed re- accounts for all the astonishing facts ality. [ Hath delivered. The thing already mentioned. It was this prayerwas done. The Christian is encour- meeting for Peter (v. 5,) which secured aged to look upon his own deliverance his miraculous deliverance. It is a as wrought out; not as to be done on remarkable instance of God's hearing certain conditions, and all contingent the special prayers of His people, -but as accomplished - Christ has and working out for them amazing redied. We are raised up together with sults accordingly. This was a striking Him-washed, justified, sanctified, so fulfillment of Christ's promise, (Mark that the redemption is actually effected 18: 19.) NOTE-.-The answer was and carrying out accordingly. ~ Ex- (1) prompt —the same night. (2) Tripectation. The wicked expectation of umphant against all earthly impossithe people, for whose pleasure Hlrod bilities. (3) Astonishing to all-to the was intending to slay the Apostle, prayer-meeting, to Peter, to the perse(vs. 3.) cutors. 12. Considered. Rather, Having be 13. Oriental houses have a door on come aware of where he was, and how the street, opening into the vestibule he was situated. The term is so used, or porch, and tended by a maid-servant, oh. 14: 6, where only it is found be- (John 18: 16.) This is still the cussides here. As soon as he recovered ton, as we found at Jerusalem, Dahis composure, and realized his situa- mascus, and other places of the East, A. D. 44.] CHAP. XIL 229 14 And when she knew Peter's voice, she opened not the gate for gladness, but ran in, and told how Peter stood before the gate. 15 And they said unto her, Thou art mad. But she constantly affirmed that it was even so. Then said they, n Gen. 48:le. It is his angel. n Gen. 48:i. 16 But Peter continued knocking: and when they had opened the door, and saw him, they were astonished. where we entered the dwellings of sisting. They doubted and denied. wealthy Jews. A To2 hearken. The She knew. ~ His angel. This is their porteress was called in the Greek, the last resort-as some would superstihearkener-listener, her business being tiously say, It is his ghost. The to hear who was there, and to obey Jews, however, held the doctrine of a the call. See margin. ~ Named Rhoda. guardian angel belonging to each perSo particular is the account given by son, or each believer, and itis held by Luke, not as a forger of history would some modern commentators as well as do, who would be anxious to avoid ancient ones, that our Lord taught this giving names for fear of detection. doctrine in Matt. 18: 10. See Notes. This name in Greek means rosebush, ac- Such an idea of a good and evil genius cording to the custom of giving names attending each person was common from trees and flowers. It is the habit with the heathen. Calvin says, "The in the East for visiters to stand at the notion of a guardian angel attached outer gate and call out, or knock, to to each individual, is at variance with give warning of their coming. See ch. the whole teaching of Scripture, which 10: 17, 18. testifies that angels encamp round 14 And when she knew-recognizing about the righteous, and that not one Peter's voice from his reply to her in- angel alone but many are charged with quiry who was there. She either knew the protection of each of the faithful." him by his familiar tone of voice, (teb. 1: 14.) The angelwho delivered (Matt. 26: 73,) or by his answer to Peter is not spoken of by Luke as Peher question. It was very natural ter's angel, but as the angel of the Lord. that in her excitement, when she re- And Peter had no such thought, for he cognized that Peter, for whose deliver- says, "I know that the Lord hath sent ance many were actually at prayer in His angel." The notion that it was the house, was on the spot, she should Peter's angel, whatever the terms run back to them for joy without open- meant in the mouth of these persons ing the door. ~ The gate-the vestibule, at Mary's house, is not of any authoriporch. What an announcement to that ty from their saying, nor is it entitled prayer-meeting. Your prayer is heard, to any weight with us. Indeed, it while you are yet speaking. Dan. 9: 20. would rather seem that they wele al-' 15. Thou art mad. Thus unbeliev- together bewildered and mistaken, and ing were they even while they prayed, had just denied the possibility that it not able to credit what they ought was Peter, and are quite likely to have to have surely expected in answer to entertained any absurd notion, rather their prayers. How commonly do than the truth of the case. Christians pray without the remotest 16. Continued. The term is a strong expectation that their petitions will be one, and means persevered. IT Fad granted in direct response to their opened. It was in their first wild exprayer. How little confidence in the citement that they had denied and promises, or even in God as alive to speculated. Now they put the news the request. But he that comreth to to the test, as they should at first have God must believe that He is, and that done, and behold the glad reality. So He is a rewarder, &c., (Ifeb. 11: 6.) Christ says to all the doubting, halt1o Contantly affirmed-kept stoutly in- ing, and disbelieving, " Cme and see.' 20 280 TIlE ACTS OF TIlE APOSTLES. [A. D. 44, h19 33S, and 17 But he obeckoning unto them with the hand to 40. hold their peace, declared unto them how the Lord had brought him out of the prison. And he said, Go shew these things unto James, and to the brethren. And he departed, and went into another place. 18 Now as soon as it was day, there was no small stir among the soldiers, what was become of Peter. 19 And when Herod had sought for him, and found him not, he 17. Beckoning. The term means, son why he is particularly mentioned motioning with the hand downwards. here. ~ Departe. The fact also that The natural gesture for commanding Peter intended immediately to depart silence in an uproar, ch. 13: 16. De- from Jerusalem, would be a reason for dared. He at once reports the facts. this direct message to him from Peter; The Gospel is a narrative of facts on and perhaps it was implied also, that which we are to rest our faith and James was now to take a special charge hope of salvation. Here the term im- of the Church in that city: while Peplies a detailed narrative. "Come ter should now feel his own special and hear, all ye that fear God, and I connection with Jerusalem at an end. will tell what He hath done for my There is no hint of the place to which soul," (Ps. 66: 16.) Christians can Peter went: and here the particular report to others the facts of their de- narrative of Peter's labors breaks off. liverance. T The Lord —the Lord Je- He is spoken of afterwards (ch. 15,) sus -the risen Lord- who " sent His as at Jerusalem, at the Synod.-There angel," (vs. 11.) Whoever may have is no proof that Peter went to Rome been instrumental in our salvation, it is either now or at any other time-but to God that we ascribe it, and Chris- much proof to the contrary. tians will acknowledge His love as 18. Day. It is argued that Peter having moved in their salvation from must have been delivered during the all eternity, and planned and prompted last watch of the night, (3 to 6, A. M.) all the means. ~ Go shew. This is else his escape must have been discovthe language of Peter. ~ James. It ered at the change of the guard. is natural to suppose that this is' Stir. Troubling, (Wiclif,) disturbJames the son of Alpheus, who is com- ance arising out of trouble. ~ Solmonly called the Less; and who is the diers. This probably includes the enonly one of this name among the tire guard of sixteen soldiers, (the four Apostles, since James the son of Zeb- quaternions,) to whom the keeping of edee and brother of John, had just Peter had been intrusted —though of been put to death. This James is the course they, during whose watch he only other one of this name previous- had escaped, would be the ones who ly spoken of in the history, and it is would tremble for their lives. The inferred that it is he who is called the penalty of letting a prisoner escape Lord's brother, or near relative, Gal. was death. ~ What. Literally, what 1: 19. Some suppose, however, that then Peter had become, or was become this James here spoken of, and in Gal. of Peter, (since he was missing.) 1, 2, is quite another person, the real 19. lie examined -put them on trial. brother of our Lord, and not an Apos- ~ The keepers. Those of the guard tle. In either case this James was who were on watch when he escaped. very prominent in the Church at, Put to death. Literally, to be led Jerusalem, and at the Synod, (ch. away-to execution. It was inferred 15.) This James is sometimes called that they must have been careless and " the Apostle of the Transition." Sec unfaithful, else he could not have es Notes on Ch. 15. The importance of caped. It is not hinted that they had.is position would seem to be the rea- any suspicion of his miraculous deliv A. D. 44.] CHAP. XII. 281 examined the keepers, and commanded that they should be put to death. And he went down from Judea to Cesarea, and there abode. 20 ~T fAnd Herod I| was highly displeased with them of I olr, ii..in". Tyre and Sidon: but they came with one accord to him, t' dit..Tg.a. and, having made Blastus -'the king's chamberlain their e.eete kiy' friend, desired peace; because P their country was nour-'9 KiI.8g: ished by the king's countrl. Lz. 27:17. ance. lire went down. Herod about Cesarea, the residence of the Roman this time went from Jerusalem to governors, and though he commonly resided at Jerusalem, yet, as Josephus and there, of course, the important intells us, he went down there now to terests centred which might come in preside at the public games in honor conflict with Herod's authority. But of the Emperor Claudius at his return as the Plienician country was a very from Britain, (Jos. Ant. xix. 82.) Here narrow edge along the shore, it was Agrippa resided, ch. 23: 35. By their interest to live at peace with some providential means, the cruel HIerod. ~ Chamberlairn. Keeper of his king was led off from further persecu- bed-chamber, who thus came in familtiou of the Mother Church at Jeru- iar contact with the King; also, per-'alem. Cesarea is now a naked ruin. hiaps, his treasurer. ~1 Their friend. 20. Iighly displeased. Literally, of They gained his intercession. Litehostile minds-(see margin,) not neces- rally, having persuaded him, perhaps sarily meditating war, but of warlike by some private inducement, as of feeling-with them (the people,) of Tyre bribes; they desiredfor themselves peace, and Sidon, (the Phenicians along the that is, reconciliation. ~ Because. They sea coast, north of Cesarea,) probably could not afford to be at enmity, as on account of some commercial inter- they obtained their supplies of proviference. ~ They came with one accord. sion from the King's country, the Holy This seems to intimate that they turn- Land. Their own country, Phenicia., ed out. or that the cities united in was too narrow and unlproductive t.sending en masse, a great delegation. sustain them, and tHerod, Ly cuttinl The Mosaic polity had discouraged off supplies, could easily reduce their commerce, and the Phenicians carried to the greatest straits. Wheat, honey, on the foreign trade of the Holy Land. oil, &c. were exported to Tyre. Ezec. Tj to and Sidon were the chief ports, 27: 17. The reason here given foa 282 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 44 21 And upon a set day Herod, arrayed in royal apparel, sat upon his throne, and made an oration unto them. 22 And the people gave a shout, saying, It is the voice of a god, and not of a man. I...l. 2s5: 23 And immediately the angel of the Lord qsmote him r s. 115:1. because r he gave not God the glory: and he was eaten of l Is(i:5&1:'. worms, and gave up the ghost. o0Ai.;l 6. 24 ~ But the'word of God grew and multiplied. their coming may also imply that the ful and peculiar sufferings which ter. famine had already commenced. minated in his death. ~ Because. 21. Set day-appointeddday. Accord- Luke states definitely what could be ing to some, it was the first of August, inferred from the narrative of Joseand the second day of the games. phus, though the latter does not trace ~ Royal apparel-brilliant with silver the awful visitation directly to the ornament, as Josephus relates, he came swift displeasure of God. [ Eaten. into the public amphitheatre, and sat Literally, Becoming worm-eaten. Fallupon his throne, or bema-raised seat- ing under the power of this awful disand he made an oration, literally, spoke ease,: the same of which Antiochus to the people. f Ulto them-to the dele- Epiphanes, that wicked persecutor, gation-implying here that it was a and Herod the Great, also died. The mass delegation from the two cities. infliction of death by the angel took 22. The people, (6 rupof). This is a this horrid shape, so as to make it most term which is not used for the crowd, revolting and much more shocking but for the people in a formal and offi- than a sudden stroke of death. OBcial capacity. ~ Gave a shout. Shout- sErVE.- (1) We know from secular ed out in response, " God's voice and not history that this event- the death of man's." This is their exclamation, so Herod-took place A. D. 44. Thus-we full of adoring applause. IL is to be have a certain date by which we are supposed that they were Gentiles, (per- helped to form a chronological table of haps led on by the Phenicians,) since the history. See Introduction. Josephus no Jew could have used such words tells us that it was in the fifty-fourth without willful blasphemy. Josephus year of Herod's age, and in the fourth records their words thus, "Be thou of his reign, and it is supposed to have merciful unto us. If, indeed, untilnow been about the first of August. (2) we have reverenced thee as man - yet, Antiochus Epiphanes and these Herods henceforth we confess thee superior to had been in their sphere the Antimortal nature." Christs who were predicted, and who 23. Immediately-at once, in a way all along foreshadowed " that wicked," to show it to be a rebuke of such im- whom the Lord will consume, &c. piety. f The angel. Rather, an angel. 24. But. Notwithstandingthe bloody The same phrase as is used of the an- persecutions which this hostile powev gel who delivered Peter. It may have of the world had attempted, and partly been the same angel, or any other; carried out, it was fulfilled as predicted an angel specially commissioned to do in the second Psalm, vs. 9; and so this work of death. Josephus narrates the Church went on to prosper. This the fact of Herod's sudden death, Divine interposition, releasing Peter "within five days." It is not neces- and smiting IHerod with swift judgsary to suppose that the angel. Ws vis- ment, would help forward the Church. ible. Ste 2 Kings 19: 35;-1 Chron. [ The word of God. The Gospel had 21: 15, 16. Josephus remarks that success, and its followers increased Herod "did neither rebuke the people and multiplied. These notices of the nor reject their profane flattery," and Church's progress are given all along in goes on to mention some of his dread- the history. (See ch. 5: 7 ) A D. 44.] CHAP. XIII. 2883 25 And Barnabas and Saul returned from Jerusalem, rht?, ^arge. when they had fulfilled their 1I ministry, and Itook with Ich.l:513,13 them uJohn, whose surname was Mark. vs. 12. 25. Barnabas and Saul-who were - 22. MISSIONARY COMMISSION OF sent to Jerusalem with the alms of the PAUL AND BARNABAS BY THE Church at Antioch, (ch. 11: 30,) now CHURCH AT ANTIOCH. Ch. 13: 1-3. returned from Jerusalem, having fulfilled We enter now upon a most importthe ministry-dLaKoviav, or commission, ant epoch in the Church's progress. (upon which they were sent.) During The MISSIONARY CHARACTER of the this time,'we suppose those events oc- Christian Church comes now into view. curred in the case of Peter and Herod The great commission is now to be which are recorded in this intervening more fully entered on and fulfilled, chapter, though it is not certain that "o YE THEREFORE ANT TEACH ALL Barnabas and Saul went to Jerusalem NATIONS, BAPTIZING THEM," &c. Now till after Herod's death. I Took with Isaiah's distinct prophetic outline of them -from Jerusalem to Antioch — the Church's progress comes to be John the son.of Mary, at whose house history. See Isaiah 40 to 46. Anthe prayer-meeting for Peter had been tioch, the capital of Syria, and the held, (ch. 12: 12.) He was the ne- chief seat of Eastern civilization tophew of Barnabas, and was afterwards rd the West, was no to be the (with some interruption,) a companion second centre of the advancing Chrisof his missionary journeys in connec- tianity. The great Apostle to the Gention with Paul, ch. 12: 13; 15: 37-39; tiles was now to enter more extensiveand Paul (though with some misunder- y and formally npon the work to staading) accounted him " profitable to which he had been called. The Church him for the ministry," 2 Tim. 4: 11. of Christ was henceforth to be the OBSERVE. - The Church at Jerusalem united Church of Jews and Gentiles. thus further recognizes the Church Accordingly, the first two acts of this among the Gentiles. OBSERVE.-This Mother Church of the Gentiles at Anchaptor brings us to the next and clo- ioch were, to SEND ALMS to the poor sing part of the history —the extension Jets a Jerusalem in their extremity, qf the Church among the Gentiles at large. and to SEND MISSIONARIES TO THE Thus far we have had, (1) The found- nEATHEN, far and wide-a pattern for ing of the Christian Church. (2) Its all Gentile Churches. - Here begins extension among the Jws. (3) Its ex- the s ItsTORY OF MISSIONS TO THE HEAtension among the Devout Gentiles. And THEN, UNDER THE AUTHORITY OF THE now we pass from the Mother Church (at CIRISTIAN CtuiRca. The great prinJerusalem,) and from the labors of Pe- ciple of bringing in the Gentiles had ter, the Apostle of the circumcision, to the already been established, and Peter, the first Gentile Church, (at Antioch,) and Apostle of the circumcision, was chosen the labors of Paul the Apostle to the by God to introduce it in the case of by God to introduce it in the case of Gentiles, and the extension of the Church Cornelius. The ingathering there at " to the uttermost ends of the earth." Cesarea and here at Antioch, had been recognized as of God. And now the CHAPTER XIII. barriers of Judaism are fairly broken BOOK III. down —and the world is open to the great work of Missions. The Christian PART II. Spread of Christianity Church antong the Gentiles at once anmoi.g the Idolatrous Gentiles- owns herhigh calling, and enties upon' Witnesses unto the uttermo st the 1aster's commission, under the impulse of the tIoly Ghost, Matt 28: ends of the earth." A. D. 44- 19-20. Hitherto the spread of the 62. Chs. 13-15. Gospel could be traced to the perseca20* t238 THE ACTS OF TItE APOSTLES. [A. D). 44 C IIAPTER XIII. ch. 11,:27 1 Now there were min the church that was at Antioch 14: ~6, & 15: te5n h 11:22'-. certain prophets and teachers; as bBarnabas, and Simeon O, tero t'. that was called Niger, and ~ Lucius of Cyrene, and Manaen, hd Numb,:214. I]lwhich had been brought up with Herod the tetrarch, ROm. I:1. and Saul. Gal. 1:15, & 2:9. and Saul. eMtt9: 38 2 As they ministered to the Lord, and fasted, the Holy Eph. 3: 7. Ghost said, dSeparate me Barnabas and Saul for the work Tim. 1:.' whereunto I have called them. tions at Jerusalem. - THE SPIRITUAL had put John the Baptist to death. GIFTS distinguishing this first Gentile OBSERVE.-All these here named were Church are here noted. men specially noted as having some 1. The Church, (which was established Gentile connections. Barnabas, too, and flourishing. —Bengel.) Here the was a Cyprian-and Saul was from Church is recognized as established the Cilician city of Tarsus. All these among the Gentiles-and the character five had something linking them to the of the body is noted as eminent for Gentiles whom they were to evangelize. spiritual gifts and powers. ~ Prophet Just so the twelve had been clhosen and teachers. The prophets were all for Israel from Israel. ~ Saul. See teachers, and sometimes foretold future ch. 15: 35. That he is named last events, as Agabus-though their office here, is ascribed by Bengel to his modwas generally to discourse in an ele- esty, supposing him to have furnished vated strain, under the extraordinary the account. Barnabas is placed first, influence of the Holy Ghost, (ch 11: as the one sent from Jerusalem to them, 27.) The teachers were not all pro- and who introduced Saul, ch. 11: 22. phets but instructors in the word. See 2. Ministered. This term is taken 1 Cor. 12: 28; Eph. 4: 11. Only from the Old Testament worship, and "certain " of them, or a portion, are relates to the functions of the priestly here named. Barnabas is first on the office. In general, it would here exlist, and Saul the last. It would seem press the idea of Divine worship in from the text, that the three former which these men officiated; but it is were prophets and the two latter used, perhaps, also to imply that the teachers. ~T Called Niger. The sur- Old Testament priesthood is here realn.'lme leads us to infer that he was of ized in the New Testament prayer and Roman connection, though a Jew. We praise. It is to show not that Judaism know nothing more of him. ~Lucius. was to be perpetuated, even as in the In Rom. 16: 21, such an one is spo- rites of the Papacy, but to be merged ken of. We see that he was also con- and realized in Christianity. T Fasted. nected with the Gentiles-being of the Though they did not recognize distincsame African city with the Simon who tions of meats, as the Jewish instibore Christ's cross, and with those tutions had required, they entered into who had first preached the Gospel at the spirit of separation from the world. Antioch, (ch. 11: 20.) See ch. 2: 10 This fasting was probably with a speand Notes' Manaen. A Jewish name. cial reference to the great interests of I Brought up wtith. Rather, IIerod's the Gentile world, as now opened upon.foster-brother - having the same nurse them at Antioch. ~ The Holy Ghost, with HIerod. Josephus speaks of one probably by the -agency.f a prophet, of this name, an Essene, who prophe- as Lucius or Simeon.. T. Separate ma sied of Herod the Great, while he was — separate for me now. This is au a boy at school, that he would be a emphatic call for the frnial appointking. ~ The tetrarch. Tl s Herod who ment of these men. The term rendered A. D. 44.] CHAP. XIII. 286 3 And'when they had fasted and prayed, and laid os:6. their hands on them, they sent them away. 4'[ So they, being sent forth by the Holy Ghost, departed unto leleucia; and from thence they sailed to'Cyprus. gch.:-6 "separate" is applied to marking off permanent office, to which they were lands, and implies a personal prop- here set apart. ~ Laid their hand. erty in these men for this special ser- -that is, those named in vs. 1. It vice. ~ The work. This work had was no ordination to the work of the already been made known to Paul at ministry. Paul and Barnabas had alhis conversion, (ch. 9: 15, 16,) and to ready been preachers, and recognized BaIrnabas at his coming to Antioch, or as such by the Church. f Sent thenm since. The persons spoken of in the away, by their luthority in the Church context are they to whom this com- organization. The Church sent them, mand was directly addressed, the pro- while the formal act of commissioning phets and teachers, but through them them was done by the teachers. The also to the Church which was at distinctions are not nicely drawn and Antioch. This city had been called guarded here, because they were un" the Queen of the East"-soon it got derstood in the common order of the the name of "the City of God," and Church. contained one hundred thousand Christians in the time of Chrysostom. ~ 23. PAUL'S FiRST MISSIONARY JQUR3. Havingfasted. This was a special NEY-FIRST SUCCESS-HIS FIRST fasting and prayer, on the occasion of ENCOUNTER WITI PAGANISM. Cysending them forth with the laying on prus, Asia Minor. A. D. 45. Ch. of hands. This simple ceremony of 13: 4 to 14: 28. missionary commission was performed 4. While they were sent forth by the lby the prophets and teachers, yet not Church, they were also sent out by the in a way to exclude the Church mem- Holy Spirit with a special unction and bership from the fasting, and praying, instruction, all their route being under and sending them away. Paul was al- Divine direction. So Jesus was led ready set apart as an Apostle, (ch. 9: forth by the Ioly Spirit, (Luke 4: 1, 15.) This was a temporary work 14,) and His ministers have the same of missionating, ch. 15: 26, 27, not a honor and privilege. [ Seleucia. This 236 THE ACTS E) THE APOSTLES. [A. D. 4* v.4s.. 5 And when they were at Salamis, h they preached the word of God in the synagogues of the Jews: and they had ch. 12: 25, ld also iJohn to their minister. 15: 37. 6 And when they had gone through the isle unto ch. 8:9. Paphos, they found ka certain sorcerer, a false prophet, a Jew, whose name was Bar-jesus: was the seaport of Antioch on the Med- universal and united Church of Jews iterranean Sea, at the mouth of the and Gentiles. It will be seen that they river Orontes. Antioch was sixteen and persisted in this course even after, at one-half miles distant by land, but the other Antioch, in Pisidia, the Jews about forty miles by the river. The so utterly rejected the Gospel, as to lead missionsries thus stood on the edge of them to say, "Lo we turn to the Genthe Great Sea, looking out westward tiles," ch. 13: 46. It is plain that in the same course which the human these first missionaries understood what family has taken, and in the direction many cavilers have not, that, accordof "the isles" of prophecy and the ut- ing to the Gospel commission, while termost ends of the earth, (Isa. 60: 9.) the Gentiles were to be admitted and ~ Cyprus. They embarked on board gathered in, the Jews were not to be one of the many vessels which sailed utterly cast off, Reom. 11. Besides, in the summer season between Seleu- the Gentiles were to be reached through cia and Salamis. It was every way a the proselytes and Hellenistic Jews, and natural course, as Barnabas was a na- the preaching could best be begun in tive of this island, (ch. 4: 36,) and the synagogues. And the preaching to some of the men who had first preach- the Jews now is to be regarded as a traned the Gospel at Antioch were "men of sition step in the new course of the Cyprus," (ch. 11: 20.) Since "An- Church's progress. ~ Their ministerdrew first found his own brother Si- their attendant and helper. The term is mon, (John 1: 41,) and John his used of the minister in the synagogue, brother James, and brought them to who kept the rolls, and took them out, Jesus, the ties of family relationship and locked them up. We infer that had not been without effect in the pro- John, who was " their minister," was a gress of the Gospel." " The unde- helper in the common cares of their signed coincidences of the narrative in journey, while he may also have been a every thing connected with Barnabas, helper in ministering the word. See are of themselves enough to show the Luke 1: 2. Yet there is no hint here of perfect truthfulness of this history of any inferior order of the ministry. This the Acts."-Blunt. John was John Mark, nephew of Bar5. Salanmi. This was the nearest nabas and son of Mary from Jerusalem, point of the island, and was a chief (ch. 12: 12, 25.) city, having many Jews and syna- 6. Through the isle. The island was gogues. This, therefore, is "the first one hundred and forty miles long, and spot in the great missionary field Paphos was one hundred miles west of of the heathen world." It will be ob- Salamis, and the chief city of the westserved that they preached "to the ern district along the southern shore. Jew first." Even though they were It was celebrated as the seat of a great sent espeoially to the Gentiles, yet it temple of Venus, where the most rew